You are viewing a story from

Your Future, My Past, Our Destiny by SeaMar

Format: Novel
Chapters: 33
Word Count: 156,171

Rating: Mature
Warnings: Mild Language, Scenes of a Mild Sexual Nature, Strong Violence, Substance Use or Abuse, Sensitive Topic/Issue/Theme

Genres: Romance, Action, General, Angst, Fluff, Mystery, Drama
Characters: Ginny, Harry, Dumbledore, Hermione, James, OC, Remus Lupin, Ron, Sirius Black, Snape, Voldemort

First Published: 12/01/2004
Last Chapter: 02/19/2005
Last Updated: 03/19/2005


James, Remus, and Sirius are sent into the future, what will happen when they realize that the future isn't what they had always planned? And what will they do to change it? *~*~*~*~* Harry Potter is having a hard time dealing with fame in his seventh year of Hogwarts. What with the always present threat of Voldemort, and a wizarding world that can't seem to get enough of him, but what happens when he finds himself falling for someone new and someone unexpected, but can everyone be trusted?

Chapter 1: *Past And Present
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Okay, so here’s the deal. I’ve been toying around with different genres of writing, and have decided to throw them all into one pot and make a super fic. Well you can decide if it’s super or not. Anyways, this story is going to start as just time travel, but will later evolve into Harry’s sixth year, still integrating time travel, romance, angst, and any other type of fic you can imagine (except for slash). It’s all in my head, no need to worry…or maybe that is cause to worry!!!! I have a good part of this story already written, so the more feedback I get the sooner I’ll be inspired to post another chapter. I have a lot of plans for this fic, and already have a sequel planned out in my head, if this one goes well. Please leave me a review, I would really appreciate any feedback negative or positive. I’m also doing this to improve my writing, so just remember CONSTRUCTIVE CRITICISM IS GOOD. So here it goes…

Authors note - March 6, 2005 - Alright this story is finished, and if you read the authors note on the last chapter will have a sequel. I will go through and edit this story once I finish writing my other story on this site, you will know if a chapter is edited because an asterisk will be placed next to the chapter title on the chapter titles page. So with that in mind please continue on, but do know that when I go back and change things around some occurrences may result differently. so, if you see any Mary Sue's, weird occurrences, blah, blah, blah, typing errors (which I know for a fact there are quite a few of), just know that they will not remain that way. Please, while reading these first few chapters keep in mind that this was my first fan fiction, and I like to believe that the sequel I am setting for release somewhere in April has a much higher writing level, at least I hope. Oh, and FYI, please do not stop reading if you see a character who reminds you of a TOTAL Mary Sue...appearances can be deceiving.


Chapter 1
Past and Present

James Potter wasn’t exactly sure what had happened. One minute he had been sitting with Sirius and Remus in the common room, and now he was lying flat on his back in the middle of the Great Hall. He lifted his head off the floor slightly to hear a shrieking Remus Lupin.

“What did you do!” Remus bellowed at Sirius.

“Nothing…I just was playing with that necklace thingy you’re always wearing.” replied Sirius nonchalantly.

“The one I SPECIFICIALLY told YOU NEVER to TOUCH,” screamed Remus.

“Yeah that one,” said Sirius with a guilty smile.

“This is not funny Sirius, you have no clue what you’ve just done,” Remus cried, yanking at his hair in frustration.

”And what exactly is it that he’s done?” James asked, entering the conversation, as he began to pick himself up and wipe some of the dust off of his robes.

“We’ve gone back in time.” Remus hissed quietly, “That’s what he’s gone and done this time…the great DOLT!”

“WHAT!” Shrieked Sirius and James in unison

“B-b-back you mean as in the…past. How do you know?” Asked a frightened Sirius.

“Yes, back in time. And yes back generally does refer to the past.” Remus looked hard at Sirius, trying to convey his unhappiness by glaring, “And I can tell, due mainly to the fact that we were in the common room five minutes ago, and now we have suddenly have appeared in the middle of the Great Hall.” He paused to gesture wildly at their surroundings, “Oh, and let’s not forget the fact that Sirius was playing with the time turner, and now it’s smashed on the floor.” Remus looked at Sirius as though he was about ready to throttle him. “Not a good sign.” He finished quietly observing the shattered time turner that lay by his side. The other two looked mortified.

“But wait how do we know we went back, we could have gone forward, right?” James asked, his voice shaky, and his palms sweaty. This was not how he had wanted to spend his evening.

“Well generally time turners are not meant to go into the future, so it is natural to assume that we have gone back.” Remus explained, taking on the tone he used when he was recalling information from some textbook or other.

Both Sirius and James looked like they had just seen death.

“How do we get back?” whispered James.

“I don’t know, the time turner is broken. Either we fix it or find another way.” Remus let out a frustrated sigh, burying his face in his hands, and letting out a pained groan.

“Nice one Sirius,” James shoved the boy next to him, his voice holding a touch of resentment.

Sirius was about to reply when they heard voices coming down the hall. The three boys almost collapsed in delight when they saw who it was…McGonagall and Flitwick.

“Right,” said James taking on the tone he used when he was assuming leadership of a situation, “I’ll go talk to them, it may be easier with just one of us, it might surprise them if there’s more.”

“What are you talking about?” Remus looked at him with an extremely exasperated expression painted across his face.

“To ask them stuff about…well stuff, like where we are and what not.” James explained reasonably.

Remus looked at him blankly, “No James.”

“Remus, don’t be a nag.” Sirius teased from behind him. Remus whirled around to face the dark haired boy.

“Don’t talk to me about nagging, or any other nonsense, because right now you are lucky that all I am doing is nagging you. I would be perfectly within reason, so don’t try me.” Remus hissed at him, holding up his wand as if to remind Sirius that he was a wizard, a wizard with a wand, a wizard with a wand who wasn’t afraid to use it. He glared at Sirius once more before turning his attention back to James.

“ James, the one rule of the time turner is you mustn’t be seen. If you go and talk to them you will be strictly breaking that rule. NO ONE is supposed to know we’re here. We could change the course of time…we could never be born.” Remus explained, his voice losing some of the hostility it had held while talking to Sirius.

“Well fine then I’ll just pretend I’m a new student, and ask them a few generic question,” James looked at Remus hopefully.

“Don’t you think they’d know if there was a new student in the school James, please just use some logic.” Remus sighed.

“Come on Remus he has to go talk to them, otherwise how are we going to get back. I don’t know about you but I have a date tomorrow with a very pretty Hufflepuff tomorrow, and I don’t intend on breaking it,” Sirius said while a mischievous grin began to appear on his face.

“Sirius firstly I do not care about who you are going to snog tomorrow, AND I don’t even know if we’ll be back in our time tomorrow, and secondly either you be quiet or I will make you,” Remus said slowly. Directing his attention on James he continued talking, “Now James, I think you may have a point,” He did his best to ignore Sirius’ look of triumph, “We have to figure out where we are, but please try not to draw attention to yourself, be as inconspicuous as possible. Another thing, when you go out there do NOT mention where we are from, and try not to talk about specific events, because they might not know what you’re talking about.”

“What do you mean, specific events?” asked James, looking over his shoulder to where the two teachers were rapidly approaching.

“I mean, well for example, the transfiguration evaluation on Monday, it would only make them suspicious, because in this time there might not be a transfiguration evaluation on Monday, do you understand?”

James thought hard for a few second before nodding his head in assent.

“Alright then…go.” Whispered Remus, as he gave James a shove in the right direction.

Slowly he stood up from his hiding place behind a statue of armor, and walked towards the two professors, but before James could say anything, they did.

“Potter, what are you doing out of bed at this hour?” asked McGonagall.

“Well…I…uh…wait you know who I am?” James asked, clearly surprised.

Behind the suit of armor Remus began hitting his head against the stone wall, while Sirius tried to pry him away from it; very ineffectively.

“Of course I know who you are Mr. Potter, what did you think, that I thought you were Mr. Weasley?” McGonagall snapped irritably.

“Weasley?” James asked slowly.

“Harry, are you feeling alright, should I call for Madam Pomfrey?” asked Professor Flitwick.

“Harry?” James asked again.

“Dear Lord Mr. Potter what have you done this time. If it’s anything dangerous, like that fight that broke out between you and some members of the Slytherin house last week, I will be forced to discipline you severely. You know the precautions that you are supposed to be taking, these are dark times, especially for you.” McGonagall snapped.

“Dark times?” James asked, his confusion rising.

“Did someone hit you with a confondus charm, or are you just trying to play dumb?” she asked, “Well answer me boy?” She demanded, as James failed to supply an answer to her.

“What day is it?” asked James quickly trying desperately to change the subject. It seemed to have worked.

“November 28, why Mr. Potter?”

“And what’s the year?”

“Honestly…. today’s full date is November 28, 1997.” She replied

“And I’m Harry Potter?” James asked even more slowly than he had before.

“Yes, are you sure you’re alright,” she asked beginning to become slightly worried.

Behind them Remus was continuing to bash his head against the wall, and now Sirius had completely abandoned trying to hold him back; considering it punishment for his friends prior snappy behavior.

“Sorry professor, but if I’m Harry Potter, who is my father?” James asked.

McGonagall let out a pained sigh, “You dear boy. Your father was James Potter.”

“And my mother?”

“Lily Potter.”

“WHAT,” James screamed, “Lily, as in maiden name Lily Evans.”

“The very same,” McGonagall replied somberly.

James tried to steady himself, his mind was racing, he was going to marry Lily Evans, they were going to have a son named Harry, and from what it sounded like he was as prone to trouble as the Marauders were. But something didn’t feel quite right. Something kept nagging at the back of the brain. She had said your father was James Potter, not is James Potter. Something was wrong.

Behind the armor Remus and Sirius had stopped and were just as dumbstruck as James. Lily? Lily marry James? It just wasn’t possible she hated him.

“Professor,” continued James unsteadily, “You said my father, was, James Potter, what happened?”

“Harry, I know you’re going through a hard time right now, but you can’t dwell on the past, you must continue forward, and as hard as it nay be to accept, the entire world muggle and wizard alike are resting their futures in your hands. Now please I know pretending nothing ever happened might ease the pain, but you must stay strong. You must continue to fight. Now I want you to go up to your common room, and stay there, this is the last time I let you off with a warning.” And with that she patted James on the shoulder, and continued down the corridor with Professor Flitwick in tow.

James slowly made his way back behind the armor where Sirius and Remus gazed at him, both surprised at the information they had just heard. They sat in deafening silence, until Remus decided something had to be said.

“Don’t worry James, I’m sure you’re fine, and your son, he sounds like a pretty cool guy, maybe we’ll see him around. I’m sure he must look just like you, if you were mistaken for him.” Remus tried weakly to get James to cheer up.

James merely looked at his friends and mumbled, “She said was.”

“You probably just took it the wrong way, right Sirius,” Remus elbowed a very pale looking Sirius in the gut, who snapped out of his thoughts and gave a small grumble of agreement.

“Something happened to me, and something big is happening to my son. I want to know what it is.”

“You can’t James, you could affect time to the point of no return. You could alter it to the point where you were never born!” exclaimed Remus.

“If something bad happens to me in the future or the past, wherever, we can change it, we just have to be careful not to change too much.” James said quietly, his face screwed up as if he was planning it all out in his head as he spoke.

Remus didn’t say anything, but looked like he was making the hardest decision he would ever have to make. “Remus,” James continued softly, “I think in the future I’m well, I think…REMUS I THINK I’M DEAD!” James ended up screaming.

“Hush up,” Remus hissed at him, “ James, we have no proof you’re dead.” He tried to reason with his friend.

“But we could get proof, my son is here in this building if we could only talk to him, then we could find out what happened, go back and change it. Remus, I don’t want to die.”

“I agree with James,” Sirius whispered, “ I don’t want one of my best mates to die, and I don’t want to stand on the sidelines knowing I could have done something to prevent it from happening. I won’t let James die.”

“I don’t want James to die either.” Remus hissed at Sirius.


“Because Sirius we have no proof he’s dead, and we could alter time to the point where nothing would be the same, none of us could be here, we could never have been born!”

“For Merlin’s sake Remus, you’ve told us that a thousand times, and you know what, I would rather never be born, and create an alternate universe than watch James die, and from what it sounds like in a not very nice way.”

James smiled at his friends. He felt touched that Sirius would rather never have been born, than have him die. He also understood that Remus was just being Remus. Cautious as always weighing the pros and cons, but he knew that Remus didn’t want him to die just as much as Sirius didn’t. It looked like it was absolutely killing Remus to be arguing with Sirius about the whole situation, with his taking the con side.

“A couple problems guys,” James broke in, interrupting their argument, “We still don’t know what, when, where, or whether anything happened, and once we do, because I plan on finding out (Sirius gave a nod of approval) how do we get back in time? Remus’ time turner broke when we hit the floor. And another thing why are we in the future, when Remus said the time turner goes into the past?”

“He’s got a point. And I believe that we went forward, because when the time turner broke it reversed the effect that time was moving. Just a theory.” Said Remus

“Remus you’re like Dumbledore, your theories are almost always correct” Sirius turned his attention to James, “James, we’re not going to let whatever happened, happen, never.” Sirius stated simply, but it meant the world to James.

“Well then what are we going to do? We don’t know what happened, we have no time turner, and we’re stuck in 1997!?!” Remus said, presenting only a few of their problems

“ I’ll tell you what we’re going to do Moony. We’re going to find my son.” James said, his eyes flashing with determination.

Hope you all enjoyed. Please R/R!!!!

Chapter 2: *A Lot Can Change
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Chapter 2
A Lot Can Change

A/N This chapter doesn’t have much to do as far as plot advancement, but gives a nice little look at Harry and his friends over the years I skipped. So basically sixth year. I know I changed the characters a round a bit, but they’re growing up! Yeah I know dorky. Anyways please rate and review, it would mean mucho!!!! ENJOY

Edited: March 5, 2005. Not much editing done in this one, just a bit of grammar fixing.


Harry Potter woke up the next morning, not knowing that his father and two best friends had been transported from 1972 the night before, and that they were planning on changing the course of history, to him it was just a normal Saturday morning.

He checked the watch on his bedside table and was surprised to see that it was seven o’clock in the morning. Actually, come to think of it, it actually wasn’t that surprising considering the fact that he never got a full night’s sleep anymore. He hadn’t since his fifth year.

Harry, now in his seventh year of Hogwarts, gave a tired groan and willed himself to fall back asleep.


After news had spread that Lord Voldemort had indeed risen again, people’s moods changed instantly towards Harry. They no longer skirted him in the corridors, but stopped to chat to him, or ask him to retell his adventures. It was no longer a secret that Harry had saved The Sorcerers Stone, stopped the Basilisk in the chamber of secrets, was the reason Lockhart was in St. Mungo’s, had encountered and exposed the truth about Sirius Black, had faced Voldemort at the end of the tri-wizard tournament, had ventured to the department of mysteries and watched as Voldemort’s return had been recognized by the entire wizarding population. He was, well there really wasn’t a better word for it…famous. Of course, Harry didn’t want to be famous, all he wanted was to be a normal 17 year old boy with his parents and his godfather, and all the other people he loved, but unfortunately this was never an option for the boy-who-lived.

Things had actually started to slide back into control after the fray at the Department of Mysteries, but that was all before Neville Longbottom made the biggest mistake of his life.

Everyone had known about Harry’s adventures and exploits, but the one thing they hadn’t known about was the prophecy. As far as they were concerned anyone could defeat Voldemort, not just Harry. Dumbledore, however, had decided that Neville needed to know the prophecy as well, so at the end of their sixth year Dumbledore had informed Neville, that he would have been in Harry’s position now, if Voldemort hadn’t chosen Harry.

The one thing Dumbledore had forgotten to warn Neville about was that the media and Voldemort didn’t know about the prophecy, and that it wasn’t exactly a good thing if they found out.

So Neville Longbottom had spilled the beans, when he met up with Rita Skeeter during the Summer Holidays. Now everyone knew about the prophecy and Harry’s destiny, and that had only catapulted Harry’s fame and popularity to unseen limits. Flourish and Blotts had hired an author to write stories about Harry’s adventures at Hogwarts, and so far they were up to volume 4, which followed Harry through his fourth year and the tri-wizard tournament. They were best sellers. Everyone wanted to be his best friend, and going out in public was getting very difficult, as people stopped him all the time wanting to hear stories of adventure, or slip him words of encouragement and praise. It was just plain surreal.

The only really good thing was that his fellow seventh year Hogwarts students treated him just as they had always done. Of course they knew who he was and what he had done, but as far as they were concerned, he was just Harry Potter, the 11-year-old boy who had been sorted with them in the first year, and been their friend through thick and thin. Then there was of course the fact that if you were from Slytherin then you would do anything in your power to show up the famous Harry Potter. Nothing would ever change in that department.

Draco Malfoy and Harry’s feud had grown to unseen proportions. It was common knowledge that it was Harry who had been the reason that Draco’s father had been sent to Azkaban in his fifth year; Lucius Malfoy still had still not yet managed to escape. The dementors of course had joined Voldemort, but the new Minister of Magic, Michael Kinsella (Fudge had been thrown out of office, after the events of Harry’s fifth year) had hired mountain trolls in their place, and they did quite a good job at keeping the prisoners at bay. It seemed that Voldemort had forgotten his followers in Azkaban, and was only concentrating on his current army.

That was another bad thing about Neville revealing the prophecy. Now Voldemort was after Harry with a new vengeance. He had made several threats on Harry’s life, but had not gone after him since they had last encountered each other in Harry’s fifth year. It seemed that Voldemort was biding his time, not wanting to take any more chances that could lead to his downfall than he had to. Either that or he was planning something big.

Harry had mastered occlumency though, and Voldemort no longer could enter Harry’s mind. He had also mastered the art of Legimency, and if he wanted to could attack anyone’s minds he wanted to, including Voldemort, although he had no need or want to.

Harry’s friends had changed a lot over the last couple of years as well.

Ron was still tall and gangly, but it seemed to fit him better now. He had toned muscles and was captain of the quidditch team. He was also head boy. His father had received a raise from Michael Kinsella, the minister of magic, who had claimed that Mr. Weasley’s department was extremely under compensated. As a result of this all of Ron’s second hand things had been replaced with new, and the burrow had undergone a massive makeover, with several rooms added on here and there.

Hermione had probably changed the most. Last summer Ginny and Hermione had retreated upstairs to their rooms at Grimwauld Place and had reappeared several hours later, with Hermione no longer sporting bushy hair. It wasn’t straight, but soft and wavy. Her teeth were completely straight after her parents had given in and conceded to her request to magically alter them, and her clothes had changed as well. She took more pride in her slim figure, and had stopped wearing librarian’s clothes, but popular muggle designer brands. Despite her new exterior, she was the same Hermione. She was head girl, at the top of all of her classes, and just as paranoid about homework as ever. She was extremely pretty, not that she hadn’t been before, but before she had been hiding behind her books. She just had a new ease about her, and you could tell by looking at her that she was much more comfortable and sure of herself.

Ginny, who had become somewhat of the fourth musketeer, during the trios sixth year was much as she had always been, but had changed as well. She was very breath taking, with thick ginger hair, and deep chocolate brown eyes. She was a little taller now, and had a very petite figure. She just exuded confidence and grace. She was still a fireball, and would be the first to tell you that you were doing something wrong. Yet, she was incredibly kind and had a wonderful sense of humor.

Harry had changed physically as well. He was no longer skinny and awkward, but like Ron, he was quite built after all of his years of Quidditch and defense training. He was incredibly gifted in transfiguration and defense against the dark arts as well. As a matter of fact he scored highest in his class in those two exams for the last two years at school. He had grown upwards a bit too, and was bordering just around six feet tall. He no longer wore Dudley’s old clothes after venturing into muggle London one day with Hermione who informed him that he had to buy some that actually fit him, so he did. His hair was still untidy, but instead of always trying to flatten it he had decided to play it up. He had taken to the habit of his late father, ruffling it whenever he got the chance. He had grown into an almost exact carbon copy of James, except for his emerald green eyes, and the trademark lightning bolt scar, that was situated on his forehead.

It was true the golden trio, which had turned into the four musketeers, had changed immensely over the last couple of years


Harry had trouble getting back to sleep so at 7:15 he surrendered, and headed down to the great hall for breakfast. He liked Hogwarts best in the morning, when there were few people in the halls. Which meant that there were that many fewer people to stop him as he made his way through the corridors.

He made his way through the common room, and stepped through the portrait hole. As he did he heard a loud crash to his left, and using his Quidditch reflexes pulled out his wand, and pointed it towards the source of the disturbance.

He slowly began examining the area, where a large platter of some sort had fallen off of it’s pedestal. He picked it up and seeing nothing unusual set it back in its proper place. He checked the scene one more time, before walking away mumbling something about the wind.

Chapter 3: The Life of Harry Potter
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Chapter 3
The Life of Harry Potter

Hey guys. THREE UPDATES IN THREE DAYS! It’s like a record or something, but I already have the chapters written so updates are based on the responses I get and my schedule. Anyways, this is still the beginning point of the story, so things will start picking up soon, once the plot develops a little more. FYI, In this fic the italicized parts, are the parts spoken by the marauders when they are disillusioned and no one can see or hear them but themselves.

I also have noticed that in the summary it says that this story is set in his sixth year, when in fact it is set in his seventh. So just take note of that. Please don’t forget to review, and enjoy!!!

The three marauders had placed a disillusionment charm on themselves so that they would remain invisible, and had walked up outside of the Gryffindor common room that morning to wait for James ‘son.’

But when Harry had stepped through the common room door, they had not been expecting what they saw.

Harry and James looked exactly alike. If you didn’t know that they were father and son you would have thought they were twins. James was shocked at how much Harry looked like him, and reached his hand out to hold onto something, being quite shocked that he had just seen his son and all. But the object he had grabbed had fallen to the floor, and made a loud clattering noise. He looked down to see a silver pedestal fall to the floor, and inwardly cursed himself for being so careless.

James watched Harry apprehensively as he spun around quickly, wand drawn and at the ready. All three marauders were scared out of their wits that Harry would discover them. They all stood stark still waiting for him to pass by them.

They watched with bated breath as he bent down to pick up the platter, and placed it carefully back onto the pedestal, and only did they exhale when Harry turned away muttering something about the wind.

As soon as Harry rounded the corner the other two came up to James, where Sirius proceeded in smacking him in the head. (a/n: The marauders can see each other, other people just can’t see them)

“James you really have to be more careful, we can’t afford to be caught, we’re dealing with a very delicate thing here.” Said Remus quietly.

“Yes Moony we know, if we step to the left, or decide that we need a break in the loos at the wrong time we will never be born.” Mocked Sirius

James, however, was not paying attention to his friends. He was staring after that boy, who looked so much like him. His son. He had watched Harry carefully during their brief scare, and had noticed a few things about him. For one he had Lily’s eyes. Another, he had a lightning bolt shaped scar on his forehead, James thought that, that was pretty cool, and wished he had a scar too. But then there was a power that exuded from his as well. When Harry had heard the clatter, his reflexes were as swift as lightning, and the way he had looked while he was checking the scene. Well he looked…dangerous. Almost, like he was waiting for things like falling platters. Sirius had taken to waving his hand in front of James face who wasn’t paying attention to his friend.

“Oy Prongsie, so do you want to follow him?”

James snapped back into reality, “Yeah I do,” he said quietly, answering Sirius’ question, as the three Marauders set after following Harry.

They walked quickly until they caught up with Harry, and then walked around him in a semi-circle of sorts, all three of them examining him closely.

On their way to the Great Hall they were surprised by quite a few things that they met along the way.

First they noticed that two girls were following Harry as well. Both were extremely pretty, as Sirius pointed out. (a/n: The marauders can also talk to each other without being heard, when under the disillusionment charm) The girls were giggling like mad, and finally approached Harry.

“Hi Harry,” The blonde girl said

“Hey Jenna,” he replied in an uninterested sort of way.

“How are you Harry,” asked the other girl, who was a brunette.

“Fine thanks.” He replied.

“We just wanted to say we hope you win today Harry.” Said the blonde.

“Why would you want me to win, we’re playing hufflepuff, your house?!” he asked, somewhat shocked that these girls wanted him to beat their own house team.

“Well Harry, do we have to have a reason, besides you’re so good at Quidditch, and just so strong.” Said the brunette as she reached out to feel his muscle.

“Right,” Harry said slowly, “So I guess I’ll be seeing you two later then.” And he walked off before they could reply.

“Well James it looks as if you son plays Quidditch, and has all the ladies after him, you must be so proud,” Said Sirius jovially.

“Yeah I guess,” James said numbly, he still couldn’t get used to the fact that this was his son. And not only did he look exactly like himself, but by the looks of it he was extremely popular, played quidditch, and was very powerful, judging on what he had seen when he knocked over the platter.

Remus just smiled at James, seeming to understand what a shock it would be to see your 17 year old son, when you were only 17 yourself.

Harry continued walking towards the great hall when he heard a voice behind him.

“Hey Scar Head”

“Hello Malfoy,” Harry said with great distain.

“Is that Lucious’ son then,” asked Remus to himself.

“Bloody git. Looks like he and your son aren’t the best of mates, eh James.”

James just nodded his head.

“You know Potty it’s not safe for you to be walking around all alone. Someone might… show up.” Malfoy sneered evily.

“Shove off Malfoy,” Harry said grinding his teeth.

“You know Potty I don’t think I will, what are you afraid to have me around without those stupid weazles and that filthy little mudblood.”

“Draco I said shove off.” Harry said once more, although it looked like he was having an extremely hard time controlling his temper. By this time a few other early risers had stopped to watch the altercation between Harry and draco.

“Touchy aren’t we. I seem to have hit a nerve. But then again if it was me I’d be running for the hills by now, after all he’s gaining power you know.”

“Malfoy you don’t know a god damn thing,” spat Harry.

“You want to bet on that Potter.”

“I’ll tell you something Malfoy,” Harry said as he pulled out his wand and pointed it at Malfoys heart, who looked like he was about to wet his pants. “ You don’t know a god damned thing without that useless father of yours, and what was that you said to me on the train after fifth year?”

Draco didn’t answer.

“As I recall you told me your father would break out of Azkaban, with the rest of those slimy death eaters, and then they’d come after me. Payback I believe you called it.”

Draco still remained silent.

“Well I’ve got news for you Malfoy. It’s been 2 years, since I sent you father to Azkaban, and he’s still there, and his master doesn’t care about him anymore, otherwise he would have set him free. So unless you’re now a death eater, and are spying for the dark side, then you would know nothing, about me or Voldemort. (there was a collective shudder throughout the room as soon as the name Voldemort was spoken) And Draco, if you are a spy for Voldemort then I’ll just have to go to Dumbledore, who will kick you out of this school faster than you can see quidditch.” Harry said this with pure venom in his voice.

“You’re so brave now. But remember he’s taken everyone from you, and you’ve never defeated him.”

“But he hasn’t defeated me either, not even when I was two years old.”

“He’s killed everyone you love, and now you don’t even have that stupid escaped convict, all you have left is that insufferable werewolf.”

“Don’t speak of Remus like that, you filthy little ferret.” Several people chuckled at the reference of Malfoy being a ferret.

“I’ll speak of him however I want to.”

“You know what Malfoy I’m going to be the bigger man here and just walk away, because the major difference between you and me is I have class and you don’t.” With that Harry turned on his heel to leave, but heard Malfoy cast a spell behind him.


“What should we do,” yelled Sirius, “we can’t just let that snake attack him.”

“We can’t interfere,” shouted Remus back.

“Just watch him,” whispered James, and the other two obeyed.

The snake was drawing on Harry who didn’t look the least bit afraid.

“How are you going to get out of this one Potter, you have NOWHERE to run to.” Malfoy laughed evilly.

“You forget Malfoy,” said Harry with a cold look on his face, he turned towards the snake.

“Hayyy a hassssss heeeeeeeee heeethhhhhh, hayyyy a hassssss hhheeeeee heeeeeeey,” Harry was ordering the snake after Malfoy in Parseltoungue.

Malfoy took one look at Harry before running down the corridor as fast as his legs would carry him. The people around Harry smiled and offered their congratulations to him over another successful battle with Malfoy. They of course all remembered or had heard about the conditions of Harry’s ability to talk to snakes, and knew that it wasn’t because he was evil, but because Voldemort had transported some of his powers into him.

Harry vanished the snack, with ease and continued back down to the Great Hall.

The Marauders followed Harry down to the Great Hall, talking about what they had just witnessed.

“Holy Crap James you’re kid is a parselmouth,” Sirius exclaimed.

“I know Sirius I saw it too,” James yelled back, for some reason he wanted to defend Harry, and he didn’t want Sirius to think he was evil.


“I KNOW,” James screamed back.















“THAT’S ENOUGH,” roared Remus, “Now James I highly doubt that your son is the heir of slytherin, and maybe he is just special,” He shot Sirius a look, “and secondly I don’t think it’s a good idea that we judge him before we understand his background, because from what he was saying to that Malfoy kid it does not sound to me like he’s the evil one.”

“See Sirius.”

“Don’t start again James,” Remus warned, “Besides he’s in Gryffindor, and why would the heir of slytherin be in Gryffindor.

James shot Sirius a smug smile, but didn’t say anything.

“Did you hear what he said though,” Sirius asked all of the sudden, he looked deadly serious. (no pun intended!)

“What?” the other two asked in unison.

“Well it’s just that he said all he had left was that werewolf, and then Harry told him not to talk about Remus like that.”

“But what could that mean,” asked James.

“Well I think it means James, that you’re not the only one who dies in the future.” Said Sirius

“But how do you know that.” Remus asked.

“It’s obvious isn’t it. If something happened to James I wouldn’t just leave Harry alone I’d try to help him out, and I think Peter would too. So then why would that kid say he only had you left Remus? Because, or at least I think because, the three of us, meaning me, James, and Peter, aren’t here anymore.”

Remus looked like he had just been punched in the stomach. It was bad enough that they had deduced that James was going to die, but Sirius and Peter too? He didn’t think he could stand to be the only one left.

“Well then, there’s only one thing we can do.” Remus said in a powerful voice.

“What?” asked James.

“Well I thought you would have figured that out by now…change time.” Said Remus, as if it were the most obvious answer in the world.

“Wait Remus, it’s great that you’re having this epiphany and all, but what made you change your mind. I mean it’s just that you were so against going back, and never being born and all that other junk you talked about that could happen.” Said Sirius

“Well it’s just that the more I thought about it, I decided that I don’t really fancy being the last of the Marauders.” Remus said with a slight smile.

“James, WE GOT OUR REMUS BACK,” exclaimed a very happy Sirius.

James smiled a small smile at him, and Sirius all of the sudden looked quite guilty.

“Oh and James sorry about that whole your son is the heir of slytherin thing. I should have known that the next generation of Marauders wouldn’t be all evil and stuff.”

“That’s okay padfoot.” James smiled and Sirius engulfed him in a big brotherly hug, before turning to Remus.

“Well Moony what are you waiting for. Let’s figure out how to stop this whole death thing!”

And with that the three Marauders followed Harry into the Great Hall, where breakfast was currently being served.

Chapter 4: Secrets Behind The Veil
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Chapter 4
Secrets Behind The Veil

A/N: Alright, here is chapter numero cuatro!! That’s 4 reviews in 4 days. I just want to get a good base going on the story…it pays to have the chappies pre-written for the most part. Anyways the story writings going on, and I have the ending set in my mind, but I still have to get there. I have a vague idea for a storyline to a sequel as well, so we’ll just see if you guys keep reviewing. So please review! Thanks to everyone who has been, it’s nice to know you guys like my story. And who knows if I get enough reviews for this chapter I might just be inclined to update again before Monday…enjoy!

One more thing. I’d like to get a banner for this story, so if you’re interested please let me know. Would be appreciated mucho. Ok I’m going to be quiet now….so here’s chapter 4!

Harry walked into the Great Hall, and was surprised to see that Ginny, Hermione, and Ron were already seated. No actually he wasn’t that surprised. It took him longer to get anywhere than the three of them. He sighed as he thought of the fact that his friends could wake up later than him, and then make it to breakfast first.

“Morning Harry,” said Ginny

“Morning,” he replied grumpily.

“Did you have trouble getting down to the Great Hall again,” asked Ron

“what do you think,” replied Harry irritably.

“guess that’s a yes,” came Hermione from behind her book.

“You’ll never guess what happened, Jenna Abrahms, and Diana Green from Hufflepuff told me they hoped I beat their own house team in quidditch. Their own house!” exclaimed Harry

“I know mate, but you gotta admit it is kinda funny,” said Ron as he chuckled to himself.

Today was the first game of the Quidditch season; Hufflepuff vs. Gryffindor. Ron had been made Quidditch captain and was very good at coming up with tactics and strategies, but he also had a hint of Oliver Wood in him. He had become obsessed with the idea of winning the Quidditch cup in their last year, just like Oliver had, and had taken to working them much harder and longer than he had the year before. The entire team argued about this seeing that they had easily won the cup last year, and that they really didn’t need to practice the extra hours. Ron didn’t listen though.

“Alright Harry I’m going down to the pitch, tell the rest of the team that when they’re done with breakfast to come to the locker rooms, we need to talk before the match.” Said Ron as he began to stand up.

“But Ron the game isn’t for another four hours!” said Harry

“Harry just do it okay,” and with that Ron left the Great Hall, many people wishing him good luck as he went.

Harry put his head in his hands, silently wishing that he had stayed in bed this morning. He looked up when Ginny put her hand on his shoulder.

“You know Harry if you want to go back up to the common room and relax a little, I’ll tell the rest of the team to meet Ron down at the pitch for you.”

“Thanks Gin, I think I’ll take you up on that.”

As Harry left the Great Hall, and began heading up to Gryffindor common room, he felt someone tap him on the back. Using his quick reflexes he immediately snapped around wand raised. Then he noticed who it was.

“Oh hey Remus.”

“Hello Harry”

“Sorry, thought you were someone else,” said Harry lowering his wand.

“No problem,” said Lupin, “Do you mind if I have a quick chat with you.”

“Alright,” said Harry as Lupin led him into a spare classroom.

The Marauders who were behind Harry gasped when they saw who had come to talk to him.

“That’s you Remus,” gasped Sirius

“Yes Sirius I gathered that,” replied Remus

“Bloody Hell Remus, you look like crap.” Said James

“thanks James, you look great yourself.”

“no I mean Remus, look at how well…tired you look.” Said James

“He has a point Remus,” said Sirius.

“Oh no.” said Remus sharply

“what!?” Sirius and James asked in unison.

“I know we’re here. If this is my future then I will remember this from my past. That’s probably what I’m talking to Harry about.”

“Well what are we going to do?” asked Sirius.

“well it’s obvious isn’t it, we’re going to follow them.” Answered James

“What is it Remus,” Harry asked his Defense Against The dark Arts Professor.

“I just wanted to ask you if you’ve noticed anything strange today.” Said Lupin.

“Well besides the fact that two Hufflepuff girls told me they hoped I beat their Quidditch team , and I got into another fight with Malfoy. No not that much. Why?”

“Well it’s just, I remembered something that happened a long time ago when I looked at the calendar today, and I was just wondering if you’ve noticed anything.”

“Like what?”

“well something that seemed out of place or that startled you at all.”


“Tell me Harry. Did a silver platter fall down when you walked out of your common room this morning?”

“How did you know about that?”

“Just a lucky guess. But it doesn’t really matter. Anyway, you better get down to the Quidditch Pitch, I’m sure Mr. Weasley will not be happy if your late.”

“Um. Ok. Bye then Remus.”

“Bye Harry, oh and good luck”

With that Harry left the room, leaving Lupin smiling sadly behind him.

As soon as Harry left and shut the door Lupin spoke to the room at large, “ I know you’re out there.”

No one answered.

“Honestly, I know you’re there, just come out. It’s important. We need to talk.”

Slowly three boys appeared In the back corner of the classroom. They all looked timidly at each other before walking up to the much older version of Remus.

“You have no idea how good it is to see you two,” said Lupin looking sadly at Sirius and James.

“Why?’ asked Sirius, who was very afraid to receive the answer.

“No reason,” said Lupin, trying to fight back the strong urge he had to burst into tears and hug his two oldest friends, “But I have to warn you that you musn’t do what you are planning.”

“and what would that be,” asked James
“Fix time. Listen to me, I know that you will find out some unsettling things while you are here, but you have to undertand how important it is that you do not alter the course of events.”

“What happened that’s so important.” Asked Remus who was still slightly shocked at seeing himself 25 years older.

“More than you three could ever imagine, but there is something I can tell you, that could change things in the future.” Said Lupin

“will it make it so I won’t die.” Asked Sirius excitedly.

“Sort of.” Replied Lupin

“What do you mean sort of?” asked a very disgruntled Sirius, “either someone dies or they don’t, how can you not die, but still die. It doesn’t make any sense.”

“That’s what I thought too, but I overheard Dumbledore the other day, and I knew that you three would be coming to the future, my present, so I knew I had to do something to change it.” Said Lupin.

“Change it how?” asked a very curious James.

“But it will only help one of you.” Lupin said sadly.

“Who?” asked Remus

Lupin looked sadly at Sirius and James, his two best friends in the entire world, how could he tell them that one of them would have the chance to change their destiny, where as the other one, would be left to accept his.

“Sirius.” Said Lupin sadly.

“What happens to James,” asked Sirius frantically, “Tell me what happens to James!”

“I can’t.”

“YOU HAVE TO TELL ME. I WON’T LET HIM DIE!” screamed Sirius. He was crying now, something he had been fighting since he found out that James, who had always been like a brother to him, would die.

James was standing stark still, his face a ghostly white color. He was shaking slightly. He grabbed the edge of the desk to steady himself, and lowered himself into the chair. He put his head in his hands. He was going to die? Sirius was supposed to die, but could change it? Could he not? He had the feeling he was going to die hearing the way people talked in the future, but it had never hit him. But it had now. He was going to die. Him. James Potter. Then he remembered something McGonnagal had said. Lily Evans was Harry’s mother. He had loved Lily since fifth year, and had been so happy to know that he would end up marrying her. He shot up from his chair, “WHAT HAPPENED TO LILY?!?!?” he looked to Remus with panic in his eyes.

“I’m sorry James.” Lupin said

“You mean she dies too.” Said James, barely believing the words that were coming out of his mouth. His Lily, dead?

Lupin just nodded slowly.

“Oh my god. Oh my god, this isn’t happening. This can all be reversed, it can be changed.” James said to himself, more than anybody else.

“Not without condemning the entire wizarding world.” Said Lupin

What? Now that didn’t make sense. How could the death of him, James Potter, condemn the rest of the wizarding world. He had always thought highly of himself, but this? Then something snapped into his brain. Something else McGonnagal had said to him when she thought he was Harry.

“McGonnagal said that I, well Harry, she thought I was Harry. She said that Harry had the entire fate of the wizarding world on his shoulders. Tell me why.” Said James

“I can not tell you that.”

“TELL ME WHAT HAPPENED TO MY SON.” Screamed James, who was becoming increasingly irritated at the fact that Remus was just as stubborn in the future as he was in the present, or was that future. Whatever.

“If you knew half of the things that happened to your son, then you would surely try to alter the past. I can not risk that.” Said Lupin, “You have no idea how hard it has been for Harry, or how hard it has been for me to sit here and refuse to tell you the key to saving your life James. But you can’t know. You just can’t”

“Then just tell me this, why is he a parselmouth?”

“Harry did not inherit the power from Salazar Slytherin as Sirius suggested, but rather had it transmitted into him, due to a very unfortunate turn of events.” Said Lupin.

Sirius stopped sniffling for a second and looked a bit guilty. James sent him a reassuring smile.

“Now James I suggest you head down to the pitch. I’m sure you’ll be quite proud to see your son play Quidditch. He is incredibly talented. Oh and Remus, go with him too, I need to speak to Sirius. Remember to disillusion yourselves.” And with that Lupin ushered James and Remus out of the door.

After they left Sirius completely lost it, and just began howling in agony. His best friend? Dead? Lupin came up swiftly and gave him a brotherly hug, and too began crying. They held onto each other for quite some time, before they broke apart.

“You have no idea how hard it is to know that I could say something to stop all this, but it has to happen. Sirius you know if I could I would save him too, but the only way to bring him back, would mean that the entire wizarding world would be condemned to darkness.”

“But why is it James, what’s so special about him?”

“It’s not really James who’s special, but Harry.”


“There was a prophecy made about Harry and a very dark and powerful wizard, who is growing to power in your time. It states that Harry is the only one who can kill this wizard, and that this wizard is the only one who can kill Harry, but that neither can live while the other survives.”


“That Harry Potter is the only one, who can defeat the most evil sorcerer to ever have walked this earth.”

“So Harry’s their savior who has lived some plush life?”

“No. Harry is the only hope to defeat said wizard, but he has not lived a plush life. He didn’t even know that he, Lily, or James were/had been wizards until he was eleven years old.”


“But Sirius you already know too much.” Said Lupin, “and as much as it pains me to not be able to change the fate of Lily and James, I can change yours.”


“Sirius, in Harry’s fifth year he will be lured to the department of mysteries in the ministry of magic by said evil sorcerer.”

“How will he be lured in?”

“He thinks you’re there. Said evil wizard tricked him into thinking that he had captured you and was torturing you in the department of mysteries. He needed Harry there to get the prophecy from the department. However, Severus Snape…”


“Yes Snape, and that is all there is to say about snape. Now where was I. Yes, Severus Snape realized what was going on and contacted the order of the phoenix.”

“Order of the Phoenix?”

“Would you stop interrupting me!”


“I will tell you what I can, the rest will just have to be blank spots, solved throughout the continuation of time.”


“Anyway, he alerted the order, which includes you and I, and we went to help Harry. When we arrived you began to duel with Bellatrix Lestrange, who is a follower of said dark wizard.”

“naturally, she is from my family after all. Sorry, I know don’t interrupt.”

Lupin rolled his eyes, but continued. “You lost, and fell back into a veil, which makes it so that you are not in the world of the living or in the dead, you’re just kind of stuck there for eternity.”


“Sirius there is a way to get out.”


“Well, I overheard Dumbledore talking to Michael Kinsella the minister of magic yesterday about the veil. You see ever since you fell through we’ve been trying to find out more about it, and after what I overheard I realize that there is a way to get out.” Lupin stopped for a second to catch his breath before he continued. “ There is no spell that can remove a wizard who has fallen through the veil. But there is one thing that the veil can’t hold. Animals.”

“You mean…”

“Yes, the veil is not built to hold animal beings, it can only hold humans. You see Sirius, when a wizard falls through the veil, their wand becomes inactive, but they still possess their powers. So if you can harness your animagus power once inside the veil, you will be able to leave the veil.”

“Could something like that help James too?”

“No, I don’t think it would be much use, and although I know it will be hard you musn’t tell James what I told you. Not anything. Not about Harry, or how to remove yourself from the veil.”

Sirius nodded sadly. He knew that he couldn’t tell James, and he understood that Lupin was not joking when he said what it would mean if James survived. But that didn’t make it any easier.

They sat in silence for almost an hour before Lupin spoke up, “Why don’t you go watch your godson play a game of Quidditch. He is an excellent flyer.”

Sirius just nodded and left the room and the future Remus Lupin behind.

Chapter 5: Revelations
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Chapter 5

Alright, here is chapter 5. I know I said I’d update before Monday, but I havn’t had any time at all. Literally. Friday I went to a basketball game, Saturday I went to tolo, and yesterday (Sunday) I went to a concert, and was going to update when I got home, only our car battery died and we got home at 3 in the morning. So I’m going to make it all up to you now with a double update!

This chapter isn’t my favorite, but it’s necessary for the plot. I really love the next chapter though! (lots of exciting stuff). Anyways, lo ciento for not updating sooner, please R/R!!!!

Sirius made his way slowly down to the Quidditch pitch, thinking all the while of what he had just heard. He walked by groups of smiling students, happily discussing who they thought would win the game. He walked by Hagrid’s hut, and the lake with the giant squid. No one here cared what had happened to James and Lily all those years ago, all they cared about was who was going to catch the snitch.

It was then that he spotted Remus and James at the edge of the forest. James looked like he had been crying. This shocked Sirius. After all their years as friends, and everything they had been through together Sirius had never seen James Potter cry.

He walked up slowly to his two friends, careful not to disturb the trembling James.

“Alright there Sirius?” asked Remus.

“No” He replied bluntly.

James looked up at Sirius, “Sirius, old mate, what did he say?”

Sirius was about to tell James that he couldn’t tell him anything, and that he would just have to wait, when he changed his mind. This was his best friend! How could he sit back, and not tell him what he had just heard? And even though Remus had said the information wouldn’t do any good, there had to be some way to use it to their advantage. There just had to be.

“Well James. I’m going to die in Harry’s fifth year.” Sirius said. Both Remus and James were surprised to receive such a blunt answer.

“And I’m still dead now. But according to future moony, I can come out of ‘death.’ Because I’m not really in death. All I have to do is harness my animagus powers once I’m ‘dead’”

James and Remus both looked at Sirius with puzzled expressions on their faces.

“Care to explain?” asked Remus. And with that Sirius launched into everything the future Remus had told him, from the veil, to what he had learned about Harry. When he had finished everyone paused to take in what they had just heard. Finally James spoke.

“I bet you anything this dark wizard has something to do with mine and Lily’s deaths. I mean if my son is the only one who can defeat him, don’t you think he’d go after him, and who knows maybe we died in a battle with him or something.”

“Maybe,” pondered Remus. “But we have to figure out when in time something like that would happen.”

Sirius had been very quiet throughout their conversation, trying to remember anything that the future Remus had said about Harry. Something. Anything…

“I GOT IT!” yelled Sirius, “He had to have been only a baby, or a toddler, not old enough to remember anything at least.”

“Why?” asked James.

“Future Remus told me something that he must of thought wouldn’t affect anything, but it’s the clue we need.”

“Well spit it out then!” yelled an increasingly excited James.

“He said that Harry didn’t know he was a wizard until he was 11 years old.” Explained Sirius.

“Well what good will that do us?” asked James, obviously thinking he would hear something more.

“Don’t you see?” asked Sirius, “ James, if you and Lily had raised Harry do you think he would know he was a wizard?”

“ Yes.”

“ There you go! He was obviously raised by someone else, which means you and Lily died when he was a baby!” exclaimed Sirius, who was feeling quite proud that he had put two and two together.

“Wow Sirius” said a pleasantly surprised Remus. After all he wasn’t used to his best friends, being so logical.

James was still frowning though. “We need to narrow it down further though. I mean people are babies for a long time, and I don’t really feel like waiting around for three years, waiting for myself to die, so I can go back and fix time.”

“Well there’s only one option. Although I seriously doubt that we should even do it, let alone think about doing it. The consequences could be horrendous. And we wouldn’t be able to go back and change it yet, considering we still have to fix the time turner.” Pondered Remus to himself.

“What is it?” asked Sirius.

“James, we have to talk to your son, he’s the only one who would know for sure, but it will be dangerous. Very dangerous, not to mention we’ll be breaking all the rules of time travel,” said Remus, sounding very much like Hermione.

“Why would it be so dangerous, it’s just my son?” asked James.

“Well it’s just that. James, your son is very powerful by the looks of it, and he might not react all that well to seeing his dead father, at seventeen years old.”

“Well he may not react well to it, but what’s the worse that could happen?” asked Sirius.

“He could kill James.” Stated Remus.

“He wouldn’t do that.” Said James.

“Oh I wouldn’t be surprised if he did. I mean James think about this logically. If your dead father came walking up to you to ask you when he died, what would you think?” Asked Remus.

“Well I suppose I’d think I had gone mental.” Replied James.

“Exactly. And there’s an added threat with Harry, because he’s being chased by dark wizards, and if what Sirius told us was correct, he’s been tricked by dark wizards before, and it’s led to deaths of people he cares about.”

“What would that have to do with anything,” asked Sirius.

“It means that he may think that he is being tricked by dark wizards again, and cause some major damage.” Replied Remus, as if it had been the most obvious answer in the world.

“I don’t care. I’ll take the chance. We’re going to talk to my son, and that’s my decision, no more debating it.” Said James firmly.

“We should probably talk to him after the match, though, you know so we don’t throw him off. And that way you could watch your son play Quidditch.” Said Sirius.

“Fine, after the match.” Said James as he strolled off to the Quidditch Pitch, a determined look in his eye.

Chapter 6: The Darker Side of Quidditch
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Chapter 6
The Darker Side of Quidditch

I promised a double update and I delivered! I absolutely love this chapter. (it was a lot of fun to write too) Anyways, I hope you enjoy it. Please remember to rate and review!!!!


By the time the Marauders had found the heart to head down to the quidditch pitch it had started thundering and raining a great deal. Sheets of ice-cold rain drenched the undeterred crowd, and the wind was howling so you could hear barely anything else.

The Marauders had found an empty section in the Gryffindor bleachers and settled down, none of them speaking. They could hear what sounded like a commentator in the background, but were all having an extremely hard time seeing the match. Finally Remus, who seemed to be becoming quite agitated at his loss of vision, performed a charm to help them see better.

Now James could see the game. He searched through the moving figures on broomsticks, where his eyes settled on the back of a scarlet and gold quidditch jersey that read, Potter-Seeker. James smiled to himself. He had been told that his son played quidditch, but he didn’t know that he was a seeker. Remus seemed to notice the same thing and muttered a small, “Like father like son, huh James?” James just nodded not wanting to take his eyes away from the ongoing match. The wind died down for a second, and James began listening to the commentary in the background as well.

“-And it’s Fritz of Gryffindor with the quaffle, he goes to make the shot, but…NOOO, it’s blocked by Hufflepuff keeper Gard.”

Loud groans issued from the Gryffindor side of the pitch, while the loudest cheers came from the slytherins, which was interesting sue to the fact that it wasn’t even there team to have stopped a score. The wind was picking up again, and it was taking the players everything they could muster to keep their brooms on course.

“- And it’s Warren with the quaffle, Warren heading for a goal, he’s out of bludger range with just Gryffindor keeper Weasley ahead…and Ron Saves it! Excellent, keeping the score dead even 70-70.” Loud issues of cheers erupted from the Gryffindors, “And what is that…yes it seems Potter has spotted the snitch…new Hufflepuff seeker Dirk seems to have noticed, and is gaining on Potter!!!” Anxious noises escaped from everyone in the Stadium.

Harry was diving straight towards the rain soaked ground…he was only feet away now…inches…his broom was almost about to smack into the ground when Harry pulled up into a spectacular dive, leaving the Hufflepuff seeker Dirk splattered on the ground below him. Harry carefully raised himself towards the middle of the pitch, examining the field around him, looking for a hint of the snitch, or anything else out of the ordinary. After all Voldemort was at large, they had to be careful.
“- I DON’T BELIEVE IT. Potter just did a Wronskei Feint!!! That was impressive, he couldn’t have gone any closer to the ground if he had been thrown into it! Amazing!” The cheers emitting from the Gryffindor end were deafening now, almost completely covering the noise of the howling rain, which was not a small feat. The cheers spurred Harry on, and he felt his attention levels rise, and he once again concentrated hard on catching the snitch.

Another hour or so passed with not one single goal from either team. They were wet; soaked to be more precise. The wind was sharp against their exposed skin, and their energy levels had been severely depleted due to flying all day. Neither seeker had caught the snitch, leaving both teams and the crowd increasingly impatient. Harry paused his circling around the quidditch pitch for a moment to listen to the commentary.

“-Ginny Weasley now has possession of the quaffle, and WATCH OUT GINNY,” Harry turned sharply to his left to see a bludger heading towards Ginny, who had just stopped realizing what was going on, a scared look appearing on her face.

Without thinking Harry sped in front of her, taking the bludger full on in the stomach, receiving groans from the crowd below him. The pain was intense, he didn’t think that he had ever been this badly hit by a bludger ever, including the time in his second year when Dobby the house elf had charmed the bludger to track him. He felt like he was going to collapse, the pain threatening to overtake him at any second. He slowly lowered himself to the ground, and collapsed to his knees, and began wretching. He was now surrounded by the entire gryffindor quidditch team, all looking worriedly down at him.

“Can you believe it! Potter took the bludger straight in the stomach for Weasley, now that is true sportsmanship!” Another groan escaped from the crowd, as Harry succumbed to another wave of wretching.

Harry rolled over onto his back and looked up at the team a determined gleam in his eye, “Get back out there, I’ll be up in a sec, keep the game going.” They immediately protested, the Hufflepuffs too had halted their playing waiting for the Gryffindors to return before resuming (something Slytherin definitely wouldn’t have done) “GO” he yelled. They still protested. “If you guys really want to help me then go back up there and keep playing. Dirk still isn’t up, so there are no seekers. Don’t even worry about the snitch. I want the cup my last year, so just GO!” he was beginning to get frustrated. The rest of the team finally obeyed and remounted their brooms, and the game continued on.

“-It seems Potter is on his own on the pitch now. But the Gryffindor team seems to be playing with a new vengeance. Ginny Weasley has once again gained possession of the quaffle and she…SCORES, 70-80 Gryffindor!!!!”

“DID YOU SEE THAT!” screamed Sirius. Glancing over at James who had gone somewhat rigid as he watched his son and the scene unfolding before them, “James your son is some hell of a guy, taking that bludger…and it looked like it hurt too.”

“I do hope he’s all right,” said Remus as he tried craning his neck over the heads of the many students surrounding them.

“I’m sure he’s fine, but still that took guts, right?” stated Sirius simply, who then glanced over at James, “Oi cheer up Prongsie, he’s fine, look he’s moving.”

“It looks like he’s going to try to get back on his broom,” said James in a shaky voice, “He shouldn’t be doing that, he’s hurt…he could fall.”

Sirius shot him a look that clearly said, ‘and when did you get so sensitive’ but Remus nodded at his friend approvingly. He of course knew what would befall him, and Remus figured that it had made him appreciate things more. He was proud of his friend.

“LOOK JAMES HE’S IN THE AIR” exclaimed Sirius, and the three of them once again readjusted their attention to the match.

Harry had indeed gotten back up, and was received with appreciative claps and cheers (plus a few negative comments from the Slytherins) He had to catch the snitch now, not just for his team, but also because of the fact that he felt like he couldn’t last much longer.

Dirk had composed himself when Harry had taken off again, and was also once again in the air. This time however he was tagging Harry, rather than searching for the snitch himself. A tactic that seemed popular with many of Harry’s quidditch opponents.

Normally if someone was tagging him, Harry would have tried to shake them off, but he just felt too weak. So he allowed Dirk to continue tailing him all the while keeping an eye out for the snitch. He heard cheers here and there meaning someone had scored, but he wasn’t paying attention to the commentary anymore, he was just concentrating on finding the snitch.

Then he saw it. Over by the slytherin end of the pitch, the small fluttering golden snitch had appeared against the now pitch black sky under one of the massive stadium lights. Without thinking he channeled every ounce of energy he had left and sped after the snitch. The snitch began moving forward Harry chasing it, with Dirk right on his heels.

People realized what was going on now, and everyone stopped what they were doing to observe the scene unfolding before them. Everyone except the Hufflepuff beaters (two rather nasty boys) who began whacking bludgers at Harry trying to get him to veer off course. Since Harry wasn’t in the best of conditions, and due to the fact that the rain and wind had picked up at an all time high, he found himself unable to move quick enough out of the way, and felt a bludger crash into his arm. He winced as he heard and felt the unmistakable signs of a bone breaking.

Harry steadied himself and continued forward after the snitch. He was so close now. He and Dirk were side by side, both pushing each others extended arm out of the way, and slamming into the other. This caused Harry’s arm even more pain, due to the fact that his left side was the one currently being plowed into by Dirk.

The wind picked up once more and the two chasers sped forwards, oblivious to the fact that the entire pitch was dead silent, including the commentator. They were centimeters away now. Dirk made to reach out for the snitch, but at that moment a particularly powerful gust of wind came sending him spiraling several feet backwards. Harry took his chance and grabbed the snitch in his hand, and felt its wings beating furiously against his hand. He pumped his good arm triumphantly in the air…when he felt his body being slammed from both ends.

It seemed that the Hufflepuff beaters weren’t as happy about Harry winning as he was, and had decided to plow into him, one on either side, at full speed, at the same time. That was the last bit Harry could take, he let go of his broom and plummeted at least forty feet before slamming into the damp ground below.

“DID YOU SEE WHAT THEY JUST DID,” roared James, as he sprang up from his feet and fought his way through the mass of students attempting to make their way over to Harry.

Sirius noted that James looked like he had been the one who had just been hit by a bludger several times over, and then plummeted 40 feet to the hard ground below. Remus looked over him as if to say ‘shut up before you say anything.’

When they finally reached Harry, who was crumpled in a heap in the middle of a huge circle James felt oddly distraught. At least more distraught than he would have thought he would have been, seeing he had only figured out he had a son less that a day ago. But it felt so unreal. They had just decided to talk to Harry, to find out what he knew. James had been looking forward to talking to his son, he knew that he had some issues he had to deal with, but he wanted to help. Would he ever have the chance now? Was this a sign that they should just stop where they were and turn their attention to getting back to 1972. ‘No’ James thought to himself. This was right, he had to change time for him, for Lily…and for Harry.

Sirius and Remus looked down upon James who had settled himself on the ground next to limp figure of his unconscious son. It was at that moment in their minds that they both decided that they had to do something. They had gone forward in time for a reason, and that reason was to save James. Both feeling helpless they looked down at the ground so as to not disturb him.

Then something strange happened. The tense silence that had come over the crowd of students quickly turned to hasty whispered, excited gasps, and gawking stares. All of them directed towards the exact location James was kneeling. Remus knew at once what must have happened. James must have been too preoccupied during the match that he had forgotten to update the disillusionment charm.

Just to be sure he started jumping up and down in front of a blonde Ravenclaw, but she continued to stare forward, lost in a world of thought.

“Is he…?” Sirius asked, pointing at James who was oblivious to the fact that he was now visible.

Remus merely nodded his head, very much wishing, like Harry had, that he had stayed in bed that morning.

Chapter 7: Consequences and Plans
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Chapter 7
Consequences and Plans

I know I said I’d give you a double update, but how about a triple update instead! Hope you enjoy, please R/R! And thanks to everyone who has been reviewing, if it wasn’t for you guys I probably wouldn’t keep writing.

“So Moony you mean they can see him?”

“Unfortunately, yes.”

“But won’t that create some sort of panic, James is supposed to be dead, if you haven’t forgotten.”

“How could I Padfoot?” Remus let out a pained sigh, “This is going to be really hard to explain, and by the looks of it,” he glanced at the group of teachers who had assembled themselves in a clump near James, who still hadn’t noticed, “we’re going to have to explain a lot.”

“Well we don’t have to reveal ourselves.”

“What? Oh yeah, we should just leave James to grieve over his certain demise, the demise of the woman he loves, and the injuries of his son alone. Sounds great Sirius.” Remus said sarcastically

“I mean it. Just think of it this way Remus. The teachers WILL be talking to each other about this and if they don’t know we’re here yet we can ACCIDENTALLY find out information they’re trying to keep from us, which could help with us changing the sheets of time.” Sirius said.

“Fabric of time,” Remus corrected him, while pondering Sirius idea. He had to admit it had merits.

“Whatever. Anyways, I think we should do it, and we’ll be helping James more if we can figure out a way to save his life.” Remus stayed deep in thought, “And he’ll be too busy being interrogated by the teachers that we won’t have any time to comfort him. It’s just as well if we get something done.”

Remus pulled himself from his musings, and just nodded with a small smile.

“Mr. Potter?” asked Dumbledore. James assumed he was talking to Harry, and just continued staring at the broken body before him. “Mr. Potter?” Dumbledore repeated. This time James tilted his head up and looked into the old mans eyes, but what surprised him more was that Dumbledore met his gaze.

“James is that you?” asked Hagrid stepping next to Dumbledore.

James was at a loss for words, something that didn’t happen very often. He merely nodded slowly, becoming increasingly aware that the entire school was staring at him.

“You best come with me,” Said Dumbledore calmly. He conjured Harry onto a stretcher, and began levitating him towards the castle, with James in tow.

They walked in complete silence until they reached the hospital wing. Dumbledore lowered Harry onto one of the hospital beds and then went and retrieved Madam Pomfrey who immediately set to fussing over Harry.

James and Dumbledore simply watched as Madam Pomfrey began applying creams, and setting broken bones, all the while mumbling about Harry, who was her most frequent patient.

James noticed something that struck him as odd though. Whenever he had been admitted to the hospital wing, or had seen anybody in the hospital wing, Madam Pomfrey had healed him or her in a fraction of seconds, but she didn’t do this with Harry. She was careful how she moved him, and it seemed to James that her eyes were becoming increasingly more distraught. Finally James couldn’t take it anymore, and spoke for the first time since he had been discovered.

“There’s something wrong isn’t there,” James asked looking down at Harry’s pale face; he noticed how gaunt it appeared. He looked up at the nurse hesitantly.

Madam Pomfrey stood still for a moment, before she looked up to address the question, “Mr. Potter was seriously injured tonight. The bludger he took to the stomach caused internal bleeding and several broken ribs. He has basically shattered his left arm. The fall caused the worst damage though, I think…I believe that Mr. Potter suffered a collapsed lung, severe head trauma, and what appears to be a fractured ankle, although it may just be sprained.” She added with an afterthought.

“He’ll be okay though. I mean he is going to be okay, right?” James asked tentatively.

“Well…James…the minor things such as the broken arm and ankle can be healed easily, but some of the more severe injuries may prove to be more difficult.”

“Which injuries would those be Poppy,” asked Dumbledore in a usually shaky voice. James noticed that the professor looked very pale and ashen faced.

“Well, Albus. We can put him on a respirator to help inflate the lung again; the internal bleeding depending on the severity can be cured in several ways. I am afraid however, that due to the number of broken ribs Mr. Potter sustained, that he will most likely have severe internal bleeding.”

“Well what does that mean!?” snapped James.

“It means that he will most likely have to undergo surgery at St. Mungos, or it could prove fatal.”

“Can’t you just wave your wand and he’ll be all better!” demanded James.

“Healing can be assisted by magic, but some more delicate areas must be handled without it. It is too precise an art to simply wave a wand and say a spell, if it was then everyone would be a healer.” She answered exasperatedly.

“So then that’s it. We just give him some surgery and he’ll wake up!?” James half asked, half pleaded.

“Well yes and no. If you remember I mentioned that Harry here had severe head trauma. Well…Harry is in a coma. It could last anywhere from a minute to a year, it’s all a matter of time.” She said this in a very somber voice, as if she was implying that it would be a long time for Harry to re-awaken. “For the time being, however, I think we should wait for his condition to stabilize a bit more, and then transport him to St. Mungos in the morning.” She began caring for Harry again, making it clear that she didn’t want to be disturbed.

That wish was cut short, as a mass of scarlet robed Quidditch players, Hermione, and some other students filed into the room. Pandemonium ensued as soon as they entered.


“Is he okay?”

“Can we see him?”

“What happened?”

People were yelling back and forth to each other, trying to get a clear answer on Harry’s condition. They began craning their necks trying to get a clear look at him over the curtain Madam Pomfrey had pulled around his bed during the commotion.

James was stunned. Here before him must have been the entire Gryffindor house, plus a few assorted Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff students. He, James, had been in the hospital wing plenty of times, but he never had this kind of reception waiting for him. He began thinking about what Sirius had said about the things the future Remus had told him about Harry and his fate. Obviously, they would care about him, after all he was the one who was supposed to save them all. Once again, a rush of emotion flowed through him, and he vowed to do something in the past to save the ones he loved. He was jolted out of his thoughts, by the magically magnified voice of Professor McGonnagal.


She was immediately met with a round of angry protests; everyone’s nerves were on end.

“I WILL NOT BE ARGUED WITH. IF ALL STUDENTS WOULD IMMEDIATELY REPORT TO THE HALL, THEN I WILL INFORM YOU ON MR. POTTER’S CONDITION.” Everyone turned to leave for the hall, “EXCEPT YOU THREE.” She finished gesturing towards Ron, Ginny, and Hermione.

The remaining people in the hospital wing watched as a very flustered McGonnagal finished ushering out the visitors. Hermione was the first to speak.

“Are you really Harry’s dad?”

“I think so,” replied James in a melancholy voice. The three friends were slightly surprised not only to see James Potter, let alone see him at the brink of tears.

“Something is very wrong.” Stated Ginny, spinning around to observe the various teachers assembled throughout the wing. “Something’s wrong with Harry,” she finished, an apprehensive look on her face.

“Well obviously Ginny, he just got clobbered by a bunch of bludgers, and fell off his broom, of course he’s not okay.” Said Ron.

“Honestly Ronald.” Both Hermione and Ginny glared daggers at him. He quieted as he too began to notice the tension that was emanating from the room.

“What happened,” asked Ron in barely more than a whisper. A look of dawning comprehension and trepidation forming on his face.

“Mr. Potter, sustained serious injuries on the field today, due to these injuries he will be transported to St. Mungos tomorrow morning, once he is stable enough to travel.” Professor Dumbledore explained.

The friends were shocked. They had all wound up in the hospital wing numerous times, and their injuries had been serious as well, but they had never been taken to St. Mungos.

Dumbledore continued on in a subdued voice explaining the extent of Harry’s injuries and how they would be cared for, in the same manner Madam Pomfrey had explained it earlier.

At the end of his oration, everyone looked like they had been punched in the stomach. Hermione and Ginny were crying, and Ron was looking straight down at the floor refusing to look up at anyone.

Madam Pomfrey slowly pulled back the curtain to reveal the defeated form of Harry. He was not visibly bleeding anymore, but he looked much worse than he had when he had been brought in. His left eye was swollen over, and his bottom lip was split. His left arm was in a sling. His ankle, and entire torso were wrapped in shiny white gauze. His arms and face were covered in superficial scratches and bruises, but they all knew the real injuries were on the inside.

The girls continued to sob uncontrollably, seeing their best friend in such a state, and Ron looked like he was an inch away from crying. He silently blames himself for his friend’s condition. If he hadn’t been so thick, hadn’t pushed so hard, maybe Harry would have pulled back, wouldn’t have risked so much just to catch the snitch.

James observed the three friends who were watching Harry. He smiled inwardly to himself knowing that Harry had such friends, in a way they reminded him of the Marauders. They were always there for each other, they would never betray each other, true friends to the end.

Ginny slowly approached Harry’s bedside and took his hand in hers. She didn’t say anything, she just wanted to hold on to him, to let him know that they were there for him. It pained her to see him in such a state, he was her best friend, but recently she had been more confused about her feelings towards Harry. True she had liked him when she was younger, but she thought she had been over that. It had all started again at the Burrow this summer when she had seen him jogging outside, with his shirt off. Then she began to notice other things about him; his broad shoulders, how his nose slightly crinkled when he laughed, the way he always ruffled his hair. She couldn’t deny it, she was falling for her best friend.


Outside in the hall McGonagall was trying to calm down the irritable group of students before her.

“What’s going on with Harry?”

“We have a right to know!”

“Was that really James Potter?”

“SILENCE” she practically screamed. “First I will ask you all to refrain from questions, I will tell you what you need to know, nothing more, nothing less. If you cannot contain yourselves, then I will tell you absolutely nothing. Do you understand?” She was answered with a series of nods and mumbles, “Very well then. Today Mr. Potter suffered very severe injuries including internal bleeding, and a collapsed lung. He will be transported to St. Mungos tomorrow morning when he is stable enough to travel. In addition, Mr. Potter seems to be in a coma, and we do not know when he will wake up. The man you saw was James Potter. He has somehow traveled forward in time, but we are working on sending him back. He will not remain here, as will the rest of you. NOW OFF TO BED.” The crowd quickly dispersed, talking in hushed whispers about what they had just heard.

The scene in the hospital wing stayed pretty much the same for a long while. Ron staring at the floor, Hermione crying, and Ginny sitting next to Harry.

“James may I talk to you in Madam Pomfreys office” Dumbledore asked.

James nodded and trudged after Dumbledore. He knew he was in trouble. How would he explain the fact that he was twenty-five years in the future. When the reached the office, Dumbledore snapped the door shut and turned to examine James. He finally spoke.

“You were the last person I expected to see tonight. How did you get here?”

“Sirius was playing with Remus’ time turner, when all of the sudden I felt this pull and we were in the Great Hall, only we weren’t in the Great Hall in our time.”

“Are Sirius and Remus here as well?”

James was just about to tell him that they were, when something in the back of his mind told him that he shouldn’t say anything. He nodded his head no in response. Dumbledore tried to make eye contact with James, but he merely avoided his gaze staring at a spot on the ceiling.

“May I ask what happened to the time turner James?”


“Well that’s fixable enough. We can supply you with another time turner, but I think it best we keep this away from the ministry, or it will most likely end up in the prophet, and this isn’t exactly something we need publicized.” He began pacing the room. “James how much have you learned about the future?”

“Well that I have a son, and that I married Lily Evans.” He was just about to tell Dumbledore that he had learned that he would die, but like before thought against it and remained silent.

“Are you feeling alright, after seeing Harry fall?”

“No. It’s just I find out I have a son, and before I even say hi, I see him fall forty feet from the air, not very pleasant, even if it isn’t your son.”

“I would assume so.”

“Professor, can I ask you something?”

“Anything James”

“Do you believe in things happening for a reason?”

After a moment Dumbledore replied, “Yes James, I believe I do.”

“Do you think this happened for a reason? I mean me traveling into time and all.”

“That James I don’t think I can answer. Now you can go sleep in one of the other hospital wing beds, I think you would like to stay near Harry tonight, am I correct?”

James nodded, and allowed himself to be ushered back into the main hospital wing, finding the scene just as he had left it.


Remus and Sirius had been discussing their first plan of action, and decided upon searching Harry’s dorm room to try to find a clue to James past.

They had heard a first year say the password, and slipped in during the scene up in the hospital wing. The common room was deserted, as was the seventh year boy’s dorm.

When they entered the dorm, they quickly found the trunk with Harry’s name on it, and began to ruffle through its contents, occasionally pulling out an odd or end to examine it further.

“MOONY, look it’s the Marauders Map!” exclaimed Sirius, who was now clutching the ratty piece of parchment

“and James invisibility cloak,” added Remus as he pulled the softly flowing material from the interior of the trunk.

“And this looks like the two way mirrors.” Sirius observed noticing a piece of glass sticking out from under a piece of parchment. “Oi Remus, it’s all smashed up.” Said Sirius a disbelieving look on his face, “why would you smash that mirror, it’s so handy.”

They continued looking at Harry’s things for a while longer, before Remus found the photo album with pictures containing the pictures of Harry’s family that Hagrid had given him at the end of his first year.

Sirius and Remus perused the pictures together, smiling at pictures of James and Lily’s wedding, pictures with baby Harry, and pictures of the Marauders at school. A sudden idea came to Remus.


“Now what are you on about Moony.”

“We can ask his friends what happened.”


“We don’t ask Harry what happened, that’s just too dangerous, plus he’s not exactly in a state to talk to us right now. We have to ask his friends. His close friends, the ones who know everything about him. That way we get the information we need without risking a tricky situation with what will most likely be a very confused and hormonal teenager.”

Sirius was about to reply when he heard a voice from behind him.

“You will do no such thing.” Sirius and Remus whirled around to see themselves staring at Professor Lupin.

Chapter 8: Life Is Really Just an Act...
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Chapter 8
Life is really just an act

Okay, I AM SOOOOO SORRY this update took so long. I have had absolutely nada time for anything that even resembles fun in the last week, I seriously think my teachers hate me or something, because they sure are loading me up with homework. So here is chapter 8, and I dunno how well I did with the whole summarizing thing, so you’ll have to let me know. Remember I love reviews, especially constructive criticism!!! I’d like to thank everyone who has been reviewing this story, and my silent readers (even though I’d love you more if you reviewed…lol…I love you just the same) you guys have no idea how much your reviews inspire me to keep this story doing, especially since I’m starting to near the point where the chapters will no longer be pre-written.

I also want some feedback on the whole Harry/Ginny thing. I’m not sure if I want to have it develop into anything, and if I don’t I have an idea that would take it’s place as the main romance aspect of the story, which includes an original character. I’m actually quite proud of it. Anyways just let me know. Please review! I LOVE YOU GUYS! EVERY SINGLE ONE OF YOU.


Remus and Sirius were shocked to see Lupin standing in the doorway. Why did he always show up and try to ruin their plans?

“You are not going to change anything.” Repeated Lupin.

“Yes we are.” Replied Sirius, who was now standing up to face Lupin.

“What did I tell you Sirius. You should know that you can’t change the future”

“Just watch me.”

“No, I will not allow this. I am taking you to Dumbledore, and he is sending you back. Believe me when I say, YOU CAN’T CHANGE THE FUTURE.” Remus shot back, looking as though every word was ripping him apart inside.

“Why can’t we?” asked Remus.

“Merlin’s Beard I already told you. YOU CAN’T KNOW”

“Yeah, but you told Sirius.”

“Because he had to know, it was the only way to save him.”

“Yeah so what about James?” questioned Sirius, “You never even explained why he can’t stay alive, while his kid fights that stupid dark wizard.”

“It’s irrelevant to the point…”





“Oh I’ll think about it.” Relied Sirius in an extremely cold tone of voice. “STUPEFY.”

Lupin, who was not expecting the attack made by Sirius, crumpled into an unconscious heap on the ground.

“Sirius, why’d you have to do that” asked Remus, who was clearly not very happy about the fact that his future self had been stunned.

“Sorry Remus, but it had to be done. Now let’s go find James”


Ginny had fallen asleep next to Harry, and Hermione had fallen asleep in Ron’s arms, leaving only Ron and James awake. Finally Ron found the nerve to speak.

“So you’re Harry’s dad?”

James merely nodded.

“And you came forward in time?”

He once again received only a nod.

“So…uh…what do you know about the future?”

“Everything” answered James in an unsteady voice.


“Absolutely everything. And your Harry’s best friend?”

“Yeah, I’m Ron.”

“Tell me about my son.” Asked James hopefully, looking over at Harry’s form on the bed.

“Are you sure you want to know…I mean can you know?”

“Technically no. I’m not supposed to know. It could alter the future, but that is exactly what I am trying to do.”

“You mean your trying to change time?”

“Exactly.” Said James, who was beginning to become more interested in what Ron could tell him.

“You better not tell Hermione, or she’d have your head.”

“Sounds like Remus.”

“Yeah sounds like something he would do.”

“The thing is Ron, the future Remus Lupin told Sirius how he could save himself, so we already know about what happens to him, and we also know that Lily and I die, but the thing is we don’t know when or how. If we knew, we could change the course of events. You say your Harry’s best mate?”


“Can you tell me what happens.”

“You mean tell you how you die.”

“Yes, how I die, how Lily dies, more on how Sirius dies, and about Harry.” Said James, who was literally on the edge of his seat, as he was leaning over and talking to Ron. “Please Ron, you have to tell me, don’t you want Harry to have his family back?”

“Yes, of course I want Harry to have his family back, but the events of your death…well, the way they happened, it’s important for you to understand, that if you hadn’t died then the world would be much different today.” Ron reasoned.

“I know that, and trust me Ron any information you tell me I’ll be careful with. Please Ron, for Harry?” James was positively begging now.

Ron glanced over at his best friend, his friend who had always been there for him. His friend whose deepest wish was to have his family back. He didn’t want everything that had been handed to him, he just wanted a family to love him. He turned back to face James, “alright, where do you want me to start?”

“Tell me about how I died!”

“Well it was Halloween night, and Harry was one year old. You were at Godric’s Hollow, when Voldemort came to kill Harry, because of a prophecy made by Sibyl Trelawney, predicting that he was the only one who could kill Voldemort.”

“Voldemort…he’s been in the papers, killing muggles…the same Voldemort?”

“The very same. Anyways, when he came to your house you tried to fend him off while Lily ran with Harry, but he got to you first with the killing curse. Then he went upstairs to kill Harry, but Lily wouldn’t let him. Voldemort kept warning her to move away, but she stayed where she was and sacrificed her life to save Harry. Because she did that she left an ancient brand of magic on Harry that protected him from the killing curse, which instead rebounded on Voldemort reducing him to a mere spirit, and making Harry the boy who lived.”

“and that’s why he’s famous?”

“It’s what made him famous, but over the years he’s grown in fame quite a bit.”

“Care to explain.”

“Harry’s life has been very difficult. After you and Lily were killed Sirius was sent to Azkaban, because everyone thought him to be your secret keeper, and that he had killed Peter Pettigrew and 13 muggles. In reality, however, wormtail faked his own death, was really the one who sold you and Lily to Voldemort, and killed all of those muggles.”

“PETER? No, Peter wouldn’t…he’d never”

“He did.”

“I just can’t believe that Peter would sell me to Voldemort, he’s one of my best mates. What happened to him? Did he die?”

“He’ll come into the story again, don’t worry. Now when Harry was left orphaned he was sent to live with Lily’s sister and husband. They never told Harry he was a wizard, so he grew up being bullied and teased until he found out the truth when he was eleven.”

“In Harry’s first year he met me and Hermione, we became best friends. Towards the end of that year, Harry saved the sorcerors stone from Voldemort, who was too weak to inhabit his own body, but instead was living off of our Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher. He ended up inadvertently killing Professor Quirell, and delaying Voldemorts return to power.”

“In Harry’s second year the Chamber of Secrets was opened once again, and everyone thought Harry was the heir, because he can speak parsel toungue. But it ended up being my sister Ginny, who was being possessed by the diary of Tom Riddle, also known as Voldemort. Ginny was taken into the chamber, and Harry followed saving Ginny from Riddle, and killing the basilisk who was the beast in the chamber.”

“In third year, Sirius escaped from Azkaban, and everyone thought that he was after Harry, so there were tons of security measures put in place, including dementors. The dementors effected Harry really badly, considering all the past horrors in his life, so Professor Lupin taught him how to do a corporeal patronus. Then Sirus dragged me into the whomping willow where the truth was exposed about Peter Pettigrew. Sirius was to be a free man, but Pettigrew escaped after Lupin transformed into a werewolf, so Sirius had to go on the run, and Harry almost died again after repelling about one hundred dementors.”

“In fourth year, the tri-wizard tournament came to Hogwarts, but Harry was underage at the time so he couldn’t enter. Somehow though he was picked as a fourth champion, where he had to go up against dragons, mer-people, and all sorts of other things in this giant maze. Well Harry and his friend Cedric reached the center of the maze first where the tri-wizard cup was placed at the same time, so they decided to take the cup together. Only the cup was a portkey that transported Harry and cedric to a graveyard, where Voldemort was. Cedric was killed in front of Harry, and Harry was tied to a tombstone where wormtail took some of his blood to bring Voldemort back to power. Unfortunately it worked, and Voldemort rose again. Once he had his body back he challenged Harry to a duel. They battled and since their wands share the same core, the spell effect of priori incantem took place. Harry managed to escape once again.”

“In fifth year, Harry started having dreams, like he was seeing what Voldemort was doing. So he had to start practicing occlumency, but he was practicing with Snape, so he didn’t get very far. Voldemort learned of their connection, and so he placed an image of Sirius being tortured in the department of mysteries in Harry’s mind. Harry went to the department so that he could save Sirus, not knowing that it had been a trick, and all Voldemort had wanted was to learn the prophecy made of him and Harry, which neither one knew the contents of at the time. Sirius showed up with some other order members and ended up dueling with Bellatrix Lestrange, but ended up going through the veil, that’s really all I know about Sirius death, since Harry doesn’t like to talk about it all that much. Harry was really pissed off when Sirius was sent through the veil so he went after Bellatrix only to face Voldemort yet again. Only this time there were some witnesses, and people started to believe Harry, that Voldemort was back.”

“There wasn’t really any adventures in Harry’s sixth year, but it was still a very significant year. The prophecy made between Voldemort and Harry was made known to the public, making him a regular old celebrity. You wouldn’t believe the type of attention he gets. There have been books written about his adventures, they just finished the book based on his fourth year at Hogwarts. There’s posters and clothes, and just anything you can imagine…it’s surreal. Whenever we go to Hogsmeade there’s always reporters there wanting an interview, it’s insane. Harry hates it though. Last year his main goal was to get Sirius’ name cleared, and he finally succeeded. The ministry put out this huge apology, and everyone learned the truth. That was one of the happiest times I’ve ever seen Harry.”

“And this year has been pretty much the same chaos as sixth year, well except now that you lot have traveled in time it’s a bit more exciting, but there you go, the life of Harry Potter.”

James didn’t say anything. He couldn’t say anything. He was vaguely aware that his mouth was hanging open, and that Ron was staring at him with a worried expression on his face. He was about to speak when Sirius and Remus bounded in through the hospital wing door.

“How is he James?” asked Remus

“Not very good, they’re taking him to St. Mungos in the morning.” Replied James, who had gone pale at the remembrance of the condition of his son.

“It’ll be alright James, I’m sure of it.” Said Sirius, who came over and enveloped James in a brotherly hug.

“Yeah, it will be” echoed Remus, who also came over and enveloped James in a hug. “I’m wiped though, so I think I’m just going to go to sleep in one of the extra beds.”

The others just nodded their heads, as Remus walked over to a spare bed, and pulled the screens shut around him.

“Are you too going out then?” asked Sirius, gesturing to Hermione who was still asleep in Ron’s arms.

“No” answered Ron with a slight sad note in his voice. “I think I’m going to go to bed too,” he directed his gaze onto James, “we can finish our conversation in the morning.” With that he pulled the curtains around the bed he was sitting in as well.

James and Sirius waited until they could hear Remus and Ron’s snores, before they began talking.

“So what was that red headed kid talking about?”

“He told me everything Sirius, about me and Lily, you, and Harry.”

“So we know what happened then, and we know when to change it?”

“Yes, we have to tell Remus, do you think he’d mind if we woke him up?” asked James peering over in Remus’ direction.

“We have to keep him in the dark, he can’t know.”

“What?” snapped James, “He’s our best friend how can we not tell him?”

“It’s just that whenever Remus and I got close to getting anything done, he showed up, and I have a feeling its because future Remus knows everything that’s going on now, because he already lived it.”

“What does that matter?”

“He doesn’t want us to go back in time and change anything, as a matter of fact he’s practically ordered me against it. If we tell Remus now that you know what you know, then future Remus will know too, and he won’t let us go back in time and change anything. Heck, he’ll probably obliviate our memories or something”

“That actually makes sense, what is with you today Sirius?”

“Hey, I’m smarter than you guys think.”


“So what did Harry’s friend say” asked Sirius. James immediately launched into the entire story that Ron had told him, when he had finished they both sat in silence for a while. Finally James spoke…

“Sirius, he also talked about how Lily sacrificing herself was what saved Harry and banished Voldemort, and I don’t think we can change that, but we can’t let Lily die.” They both lapsed into silence once again, before Sirius broke the silence.

“We have to stage it”


“It’s obvious, we have to live it.”


“We have to make it look like Lily and you died, and make it believable enough that it will appear Lily sacrificed herself, so that the charm on Harry would still occur.”

“So you’re saying we fake our own deaths?”

“Exactly, but then we’d have to get you out of there, but then there’s still the fact that all of the events of Harry’s life don’t involve you guys, and they’re all very important by the sound of it too.”

“Well then we’d have to not let anyone know we’re dead, until…well until Harry defeats Voldemort.”

“And I’d still have to go to Azkaban, and fall behind the veil.”


“What’s it James?”

“The veil”

Chapter 9: Going Back
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Chapter 9
Going Back

Alright, here is chapter 9…the official last pre-written chapter. Now I have to write it all as the story goes along, which shouldn’t be that bad considering chapter 10 is partially complete (I got bored last night!) Anyways, my Christmas break starts on the 17th, and then I have 17 days off and I’m planning to write my booty off to get this story finished, so that I can just update at my leisure, and begin my next saga. Who knows I may even write a sequel to this whole thing, but it’s only chapter 9 so I have plenty of time.

I really want to know if you guys want me to do anything Harry/Ginny, if you don’t tell me I will just have to decide whether to go…Harry/Ginny, or, Harry/OC.

If you want to know who that OC would be you can check out my only other fic that I have saved ( was my first fic, and only made it to chapter 3) Anyways the OC I would use is the same OC I was going to use in that fic, and I already have like 4 pages written on her, and I’ve been wanting to drop her into a story, so why not this one!

Please R/R…here’s chapter 9….


“What about the veil James?”

“Lily and I could go behind the veil”

“James, why in hell would you want to go into some veil that puts you in limbo?”

“We could apparate there.” Continued James, who was oblivious to Sirius’ questions. “We could enter the veil, we could teach Lily to become an animagus. We could leave once Harry defeats Voldemort…” He was snapped back to reality by Sirius who was waving his hand in front of his face.

“James do you realize that while you were sitting there losing your mind you came up with the best idea EVER!” Sirius’ face broke into a huge grin.

“It’s perfect Sirius,” exclaimed a very excited James, whose mind was buzzing with ideas, “we find out everything we can about the veil, then Lily and I apparate there and enter the veil, then when you come we harness our animagus power, and leave!”

The two friends continued discussing their plans throughout the night, and finally fell asleep at dawn, both feeling much better than they had the day before.


Sirius and James were awoken the next morning by a very disgruntled looking Professor Lupin and a slightly amused looking Dumbledore.

“WHAT IN MERLINS BEARD DID YOU THINK YOU WERE DOING LAST NIGHT!” screamed Lupin, who was very upset that Sirius and his younger self had stunned him.

“Now, now please remain calm Professor, we need to deal with the matter of sending these boys back to the proper time” reasoned Dumbledore.

“Yeah, calm down Professor” chided Sirius.

“That means you too Sirius.” Said Dumbledore with a slight chuckle. It was obvious to any bystander that he found the entire altercation between Sirius and Professor Lupin quite funny. “That reminds me James, didn’t you tell me that Remus and Sirius had not traveled forward in time with you.”

“Yes” replied James sheepishly.

“And didn’t you tell me that you had only learned of your marriage to Lily Evans and of your son? Not the fact that you were dead, and according to Professor Lupin that you were trying to change your fate?”

“Yes” replied an increasingly reddening James.

“After talking to various Professors we have decided to send you back to your proper time, before you can learn any more of the future,” He smiled down at them, “or change it.”

“Yes professor” James answered in a voice barely more than a whisper.

Remus who had woken up as well found it oddly suspicious that his two friends who had been so eager to change things around, were taking the news that they would be sent back in time before they could change anything in such stride.

Ron, Hermione, and Ginny had also woken up and had come over to observe what was going on.

“What’s going on Professor?” Ginny asked Dumbledore.

“Well we’ve decided to send these three,” he motioned towards James, Sirius, and Remus, “ back to the proper time, before they cause any lasting damage.”

Ron was quite puzzled by this and was about to say that they already knew plenty when Sirius shot him a small wink from behind the professor’s back, which quickly silenced him.

“What about Harry?” asked Ginny again, who had turned to watch Harry’s unconscious form.

“He will obviously be taken to St. Mungo’s to receive the proper treatment.” Answered Dumbledore.

“No, I mean are you going to let him talk to them” she countered.

“Ms. Weasley, I would allow Harry to spend time with them, but due to his current condition, and the importance that our time travelers return with as little information as possible of the future, I believe it is best that they leave before he wakes up.”


“I understand what you are saying Ms. Weasley, and it does pain me to deny Harry time with his father, but I am afraid that Harry seeing his father and then having to say goodbye again so quickly could send him over the edge.” Dumbledore finished with a tone of formality that made it clear to everyone present that the subject was closed for discussion. Ginny merely looked at Dumbledore with fire in her eyes, and went to sit with Harry again. “Now Sirus, James, and Remus follow me to my office, and I will send you back to your time.” Dumbledore turned and left the room the Marauders following behind him, sending waves to the people that they left behind.

When they reached Dumbledores office he called James to the side, leaving the other two looking politely puzzled behind him.

“James I know you have learned more about the future than you are telling me, and I don’t need you to tell me, I just wish to emphasize to you that anything you have learned you must be EXTREMELY careful with. What happened to you, has shaped the entire future of the wizarding world. You cannot change your destiny, without changing the destiny of the entire world.”

“I know professor that’s what everyone keeps telling me, but what if there is a way to change things so that they don’t go as…bad”

“Again James, just realize that anything you do has the ability to change the world as everyone knows it, but I trust that you will make the proper decision. Now I think it’s time for you to go back.”

Dumbledore lead James back over to the other two and handed them a time turner, which Remus slipped over all of their heads.

“I believe 25 turns should do it Remus.” Said Dumbledore, as he watched Remus begin to turn the dial. When he had just about reached turn 25 Dumbledore looked up at James once more and in a voice barely more than a whisper said the words that James desperately needed to hear, “everything happens for a reason.” And with that the Marauders were gone from Dumbledores office.


Back in the past things happened just as they had before. Peter Pettigrew was made the Potters secret keeper, James and Lily were discovered and killed by Lord Voldemort, Sirius went to Azkaban, later falling in the veil, and Harry’s adventures had all been the same.

It appeared that the Marauders hadn’t done anything to change the past after all. Or did they…

Chapter 10: New Friends and Feelings
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Chapter 10
New Friends and Feelings

Here is chapter ten up a little sooner than the last update (and yes a little longer too.) We meet the OC in this chapter, and I have made my decision regarding the fic, but I’m not telling you yet….i will tell you though by the time it's all played out you will think i'm clinically insane.


It was now the Christmas Holidays, and Harry had been in a coma at St. Mungos for a good two weeks.

Through out that time at Hogwarts students were unusually quiet, afraid that their hero had fallen, and that he wouldn’t recover.

Hermione, Ron, and Ginny had been allowed to visit Harry in the hospital a few times, and according to the healers Harry’s condition had not improved, and the longer he stayed in a coma the slighter the chances of him waking up were.

Ginny could be found crying in the girls bathroom in between classes, and had actually broke down into sobs a few times during classes. She found that not having Harry around was affecting her more than she had ever imagined. She slowly began to realize that she didn’t just have a school girls crush on her best friend, but that it was something much deeper. She was also still incredibly angry with Dumbledore for sending the Marauders back in time, and not letting Harry at least see them for an hour before they had to leave.

Hermione had been very distraught as well, and had absorbed herself with her work much more as a way to help deal with her grief.

Ron was faring the worst of all three of them, however, due mainly to the fact that he still blamed himself for Harry’s injuries. He had cried a few times up in the common room, but hadn’t let on to anyone how much Harry’s condition was affecting him. To the outside world he appeared to be the same as he always had.

The teachers didn’t relent on their constant work load for the holidays, and had given all the students enough work to keep them busy all the way through the new year.

Hermione, Ron, and Ginny had gone to the burrow for Christmas, so that it would be easier for them to visit Harry. It would have been much harder for them to visit from Hogwarts due to the high security placed around Harry. The Prophet had gotten hold of the news of Harry’s condition, so there was no doubt in anyones mind that Voldemort knew as well, meaning that if he chose to attack Harry now that he would have no problem with finishing him off.

Christmas Eve had been set aside for a day to spend at St. Mungo’s with Harry, so at ten in the morning the entire Weasley clan and Hermione flooed to the hospital.

When they arrived there they found Harry just the same as he had been a few days ago. He no longer looked like the young man he become, but was once again pale and skinny like he had been as a boy. It pained everyone to see him in such a condition, and as predicted after seeing Harry, Ginny broke into sobs. Something she did everythime she saw him like this.

For some reason, however, today was especially hard on Ron. He hadn’t told anyone about his guilt regarding Harry’s accident, but this time was different. He didn’t think he could hold it in anymore and quickly darted out of the ward so no one would sense his weakness.

Ron walked over to a small window seat at a deserted end of the ward, silent tears falling down his face. He not only felt guilty, but also ashamed of himself. He had always been somewhat jealous of the attention Harry received, and thought that he had everything he wanted, but thinking back on it, Harry really didn’t have that much. Harry didn’t have a real family, or a place he could just call home, and when he, Ron, had, had the chance to change the past he hadn’t done enough. He felt like he should have told James more, anything to just help his friend.

Ron sat in silent tears for a good half hour, when he felt a hand on his shoulder. He looked up to see a very pretty Hermione standing above him.

“Ron, are you alright?” she inquired.

“No” he replied lamely

“Do you want to talk about it?”

No answer came….

“I miss having Harry around too, but he’ll be okay.”

“It’s not that Hermione.”

“Do you want to tell me what it is then?” she had now settled herself next to Ron on the small window seat. He let out a pained sigh, and looked up into her eyes.

“It’s my fault.”

“What’s your fault?”

“What happened to Harry. If I hadn’t been so thick, so caught up with Quidditch. I knew he was hurt, and I didn’t send in the reserves. I should have brought in a replacement, told him not to risk everything for that damned golden snitch. If I hadn’t…” He was cut off, by Hermione throwing herself on him.

“Ron it is not your fault.”

“Yes it is”

“Don’t you ever say that. It is not your fault. Harry went after the snitch on his own accord, and yes you are the team captain, but that does not mean it’s your fault. Anyone could have told him to lay off, and if they had he probably wouldn’t have listened. It is NOT your fault.”

He just looked at her dumbly.

“Do you hear me Ronald Weasley? It is not your fault!”

He looked into her soft cinnamon eyes, and found that he was staring. No one said anything for at least a minute. Silence was surrounding them, not awkward silence, just comfortable silence. The next thing he knew Ron was leaning in close to Hermione. He was so close now he could smell her perfume, see the tears hanging from her eyelashes. Then he kissed her. Immediately realizing what he had done he jumped back in alarm.

“Hermione, I’m sorry. You probably don’t. I mean no, why would you?” he was sputtering like an idiot now, too embarrassed to form a coherent sentence.

She just looked at him, seeing him in a new light, she gave him a soft “shhhhhh,” and this time she leaned in to kiss him.

Ron was momentarily taken aback ,but soon recovered and kissed her back passionately. They broke apart and Hermione smiled up at Ron, this just felt so right, like it was seven years in the making.

“I love you Ronald Weasley.” She whispered, as she settled her head onto his shoulder.

“You have no idea how much I love you Hermione Granger.”


Ginny had been waiting for Hermione and Ron to come back, but they never did. Feeling like she needed to get away, she decided to head down to the hospitals cafeteria and get a nice cup of tea.

When she arrived downstairs she found that the room was fairly crowded, full or forlorn witches and wizards waiting for news on their loved ones. Ginny quickly purchased some tea from the food lady, and headed over to the only little table left unoccupied in the room.

She sat in silence before picking up a copy of the Daily Prophet that had been lying on the table. It was old with a post mark date of about five days ago, but there was nothing better to read so she settled down with it. One title in particular caught her attention.

Boston School of Magic…
No More.
By Gerald Arman

It has been confirmed that the Boston School of Magic located in America, has been destroyed. The school now a mere ruin was attacked last weekend. No news on the cause of the attack has been released yet, but American Ministry authorities believe that the dark arts is involved. Luckily no one was in the building at the time of the attack, seeing as it was after school hours. Students who attended the Boston School of Magic will be reassigned to various schools during the Christmas break. Some of these schools are; Beauxbatons, The Salem Institute of Witchcraft and Wizardry, Durmstrang, Mount Highlander School of the Arts, and Hogwarts school of Witchcraft and Wizardry. For more on the details of the attack, and suspected leads on this case please see page 5.

Well that was news. She hadn’t heard of any school attacks, or new students coming to Hogwarts. True she hadn’t been keeping track of the news since Harry’s accident, but wouldn’t she have heard a rumor? Oh well it didn’t matter anyways.

“Can I sit here?” Ginny popped her head up as she heard a small voice.


“Can I sit here?” the voice repeated. Ginny looked up again and saw a very pretty girl. Ginny surmised that she was about 5”6, with dark brown hair that fell a little past her shoulders, and eyes to match.

“Sure.” Ginny answered, in what she hoped was a light tone of voice.

“Sorry, everywhere else is full.”

“It’s no problem, I could use some company anyway, I’m Ginny by the way. Ginny Weasley.” Ginny thought she detected a hint of excitement behind the girls eyes, but brushed it off. What could she possible have to be excited about?

“I’m Brooke. Brooke Vener. I just moved here from Boston.”

“In America”

“The one and only. So where do you go to school?”

“I’m a sixth year at Hogwarts.”

“OH Really! That’s great, I’m starting right after Christmas Break in my seventh year.”

“Wait were you from The Boston School of Magic.”

“Yeah, but I wasn’t there when the attack happened. Our school wasn’t a boarding school, everyone who went there was from the Boston area, and we went home at the end of the day. I have to admit I’m nervous about going to a boarding school.”

“Did they let you chose what school you wanted to attend.”

“Not really, I was originally goint to go to Salem, because it’s in America and everything, but my parents and my older brother, well they went away to New York for, …business, and they thought it would be best if I... stay out of the country while they’re away. So they made some special arrangents, but I’m happy to go to Hogwarts too. I’ve heard it’s great.”

“Yeah it really is. I love it. I’ve had a lot of great adventures, and made a lot of really good friends.” Her tone saddened slightly as she mentioned her friends, and she thought back to Harry laying unconscious a few floors above.

“So if you don’t mind me asking, why are you at a hospital Ginny?”

“I’m visiting my friends…he’s in a coma.”

“OH MY GOD, Ginny I am so sorry. Is he okay.”

“They think he’ll wake up eventually, it’s been about two weeks. He was hurt playing Quidditch. It was really bad. Really bad” Ginny shuddered as she remembered the scene on the Quidditch pitch.

“Do you want to talk about it at all? I’ll listen” Brooke offered.

“Yeah, I do need someone to talk too. I feel like I can’t talk to my other two nest friends about it. One of them is my brother and he and Harry have been best friends forever, and my other best friend Hermione, well they’ve been friends forever too. They’re both taking it really hard, even though Ron is trying to hide it, I can tell. I don’t want to upset them anymore than they already are.”

“That would be hard.” Brooke symptathized.

“Yeah, anyways it was just so bad. Harry’s our seeker, I’m a chaser. He’s the best, he’s only lost one game in seven years. We were playing and someone hit a bludger at me, I didn’t see it coming, but Harry did so he dove in front of me, and took it straight in the stomach. He got down to the ground and was sick, while the game went on, but he got back up. Then he was racing after the snitch and a bludger hit him in the arm. He was bashing up against the other seeker, and they were diving straight at the stadium, the other seeker got blown off course, due to the awful weather, and Harry ended up catching the snitch. He got back up in the arm and was pumping his fist when the Hufflepuff Beaters came at him from both sides and smashed into him, he fell…forty feet. He just hit the ground so hard, and he was already hurt before that. I don’t think I’ll ever forget it.” As Ginny finished she buried her face in her hands, It was hard to retell the story, but it needed to be done. It made her feel one hundred times better.

“Oh Ginny, you poor thing. Your friend what did you say his name was? I’m sure he’ll be alright, he sounds like a strong guy” Brooke asked as she made her way across the table and gave Ginny a comforting hug.”

“His name is Harry. Harry Potter.” Brooke’s eyes snapped open, and a smile appeared on her face, but Ginny didn’t notice. Did she say Harry Potter…

Chapter 11: Emergencies of the Medical Kind
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Chapter 11
Emergencies of the Medical Kind

Hola mi chicos y chicas, soy es un dia fabuloso! (Please if any of you out there speak Spanish, forgive me for I am sure I used the wrong verb and congegation…probably sentence structure too, oh and I probably mis-spelled a couple words. Oh well at least I tried!)

I absolutely, totally, completely, thoroughly LOVE this chapter. It was originally just going to be mindless convo between Brooke and Ginny as they got to know each other, but then ER was playing on the tv in the background, and I just got inspired! So I hope you like it, and let me know how you like Brooke. So far I’m really liking her as a character, but I always, always, always, and did I say always want to know what you guys think.

I would like to take this time to send out one great big *hug* to all of my reviewers. You guys are the bestest of the best. No seriously, you guys rock the socks right off my feet. Literally, I just took my socks off! Wow, that was lame, just pretend I didn’t say that. Anyways I also just wanted to say too, if you guys have any questions or anything you want to imput to the story please feel free to contact me. One of my favorite things about getting reviews is answering them! Anyways please R/R…here it goes!

“You mean he’s, the, Harry Potter.” Brooke asked, slightly surprised that he was Ginny’s hurt friend.

“Yeah, it’s been in the papers and everything. I feel so bad for him sometimes, he never gets a break, even when he’s in the hospital.”

“I think I remember reading about his accident in Quidditch Weekly now that I think of it, you know they said that Ludo Bagman is looking to recruit him at the end of the year to play international Quidditch for England. A whole bunch of other teams are after him to play for them as well.”

“It doesn’t surprise me, but I don’t think he wants to play professional Quidditch, at least not just yet.”

“What does he want to do then?”

“He wants to be an auror.”

“He’d be perfect for it too, I mean I’ve read those books put out by Flourish and Blotts. I had too actually for school. My teacher was a young witch, who let’s just say…thought Harry was a nice boy. I was really impressed by what I read though, it was all so brave.”

“You were….” Ginny visibly reddened.

“Why? What’s wrong?”

“Oh, you’ll probably figure it out anyways, but that unidentified girl who got taken down to the Chamber of Secrets, was me.”

“Oh my gosh, Ginny I’m so sorry, that must have been so terrible for you!”

“Yeah it wasn’t too pleasant, but Harry saved me. You know he has so much pressure put on him, but he is still the sweetest guy I think I’ve ever met.”


“You know being the boy who lived, and now that the prophecy is out in the open people expect him to save the world again. Then there’s the fact that he doesn’t have any family left. He also has seen and done things that most grown wizards could ever imagine facing, and he’s only seventeen years old.”

“That is awful. I’ve always hated people who are so obsessed with celebrities. In America the tabloids are just obsessed with all the movie stars, and it’s just all people talk about. I’ve never been into the whole Hollywood thing, I guess you could say I’m more of the ‘earthy’ type” she smiled at the thought of being earthy.

“That’s cool though. I’m not really into the whole lets go stalk Harry Potter thing, but I quite enjoy getting dolled up!” The girls both laughed, thoroughly enjoying their conversation, which mainly centered around Harry.

“So do girls really stalk him?”

“Oh yeah, it gets really bad sometimes too. Almost every girl in my dorm has some sort of Harry Potter poster or t-shirt or something, but they’d never admit it to his face. A lot of the time he uses a stealth charm to help him get to his classes.”

“I’ve seen plenty of posters of him in wizarding shops in America, and my friends back there were really jealous that I got chosen to go to Hogwarts because he goes there and all, he’s really the biggest wizarding ‘celebrity’ in America, besides the Quidditch players, but you know if I were him I don’t think I’d like that sort of attention.”

“Trust me he doesn’t. He’s always complaining about it. It used to really get to him and he’d always explode and get all huffy about it, but he’s calmed down some since Sirius was cleared.”

“I heard about that. I remember feeling so sad for him, and for Black, because people always thought he was a murderer, and when they finally believed him he wasn’t there to know.”

“You have no idea how much Harry’s past haunts him. He especially blames himself for the events of Sirius’ death even though everyone tells him it’s not his fault, but I don’t think he listens. And with recent events when Harry wakes up I have a feeling we’ll have a very moody tragic hero on our hands.” She said the last part with sarcasm, but clenched inwardly as she reminded herself of how Dumbledore had sent the Marauders back to the past before Harry could see them.

“He’s lucky to have you and his other friends though, from what it sounds like you guys really help him out a lot.”

“I try my best, and I know that Ron and Hermione do too, but sometimes it’s hard, because we all know that one day he’ll have to face up with his destiny.”

The two girls lapsed into silence thinking about what they had just discussed. Soon, however, they broke the silence talking about ‘girl stuff’: clothes, hair, music, and the male population at Hogwarts of course.

“So Ginny has a special guy caught your eye?” Brooke inquired teasingly.

“well there is one.” Ginny answered, feeling a slight flush rising in her cheeks.

“ooohhhh, spill!” squealed Brooke, as she brushed back her hair and took a sip of her hot chocolate.

“You’ll meet him eventually.” Ginny replied. She didn’t really want to tell Brooke about her feelings for Harry yet, heck she hadn’t even told Hermione.

“Fine then I’ll just have to wait.” Brooke joked with a fake sad look plastered on her face. “So what about me, are they any single guys who might be worth my time?” she probed.

“Well let me think, you have Seamus Finnigan, Dean Thomas, Neville Longbottom, he’s not much of a looker but a real sweetie pie. Then my brother Ron, but I think he has a thing for Hermione. Then you have the slytherins, but they are just vile. In Hufflepuff there’s Justin Finch-Fletchey, he’s a bit of a git though. I’m not too sure about the Ravenclaws, but I think most of them are single. Don’t worry there’s plenty to choose from.” Ginny purposefully ‘forgot’ to mention that Harry was single, but Brooke picked up on it right away.

“what about Harry?” she implored.

“Why do you ask?” shot Ginny in a somewhat panicked manner, after all she had been saying about Harry she didn’t want Brooke to be interested in him now! She didn’t think that Harry would have any objection to a girl like Brooke either considering how pretty she was. Ginny liked Brooke a lot, but couldn’t help to be slightly jealous of her. She just exuded grace, and seemed to be very easy going, something a lot of guys liked. She was gorgeous with her pretty chocolate brown eyes, and dark brown hair. She was incredibly dainty too, and her white cargo pants and long sleeved black top didn’t hide anything.

“No reason. It’s just we’ve been talking about him, so I wondered.” She took another sip of her cocoa, while Ginny sighed inwardly in relief. Yes this would all turn out just fine.

Ron and Hermione hadn’t left their window seat yet, both just staring at each other occasionally kissing. They both couldn’t help but feel like this was right, and not the least bit awkward. Almost like it was always going to happen, but they had to just wait for the perfect time, and it was clear to both of them that now was that time.

“I thought this would never happen,” whispered Ron in a husky voice.

“I know what you mean, you have no idea how much I know what you mean. I’ve been waiting for you for a good year Ron.” Hermione whispered back. Ron just swept her into a warm embrace hardly daring to believe that this was actually happening to him. He had always felt that Harry was the lucky one, but right now he felt luckier than one hundred Harry’s. Oh no Harry…He shot up and looked down at Hermione.

“I really feel like we should be with Harry now, it’s Christmas eve and we won’t be here tomorrow, I don’t want him to be all alone.”

“That sounds good. I’m scared Ron, I’m afraid he won’t wake up.” Her voice faltered as she tried to push back the tears.

“Shhhh,” Ron wrapped his arms around her once again in an attempt to comfort her. He noticed that she seemed much skinnier and frailer since Harry’s accident; he figured she hadn’t been eating as much. “He’ll be okay, just like you said. He’s strong Hermione, he’s a fighter. Come on we’ll go see him.”

They walked down the hall, with Ron holding a now trembling Hermione. As they entered Harry’s room they found it just as they had left it, “See Hermione he’s just fine.” She simply nodded, while gazing at the defeated image of her friend.

She thought now to herself that she had been silly to think he wouldn’t be alright. He had, had a surgery on his lung, and it had re-inflated, and they had stopped the internal bleeding before it could cause any real lasting damage. He was in stable condition now, and they were just waiting for him to wake up. She continued on lost in her musings while Ron bustled over to the small teakettle in the corner that the hospital’s house elves had brought in to make some tea for him and Hermione.

As Ron was adding cream and sugar to the two cups in front of him the sounds in the room began to change. He lifted his head slightly as he heard the steady beeping coming from Harry’s heart monitor become more rapid, he whipped around to see Hermione, horror etched across her face as she began observing the change as well.

“Ron, do you notice that too.” She barely managed to say the words, she was trembling so severely now.

“Oh SHIT, Hermione stay here and watch him, I’m going to find the healers.” He left in a flash and tore down the hall yelling for help, until he found Harry’s healer walking out of what appeared to be some sort of lounge.

“Mr. Weasley, what is the purpose for this racket you…” He was cut off by Ron’s hurried words.

“Harry…heart monitor…beeping…really fast.” Ron sputtered with his words as he held onto the painful stitch in his side. The healer seemed to catch on and began racing down to Harry’s room, yelling behind him for more help, Ron racing after him, still clutching the stitch.

They barged into the room and the healer pushed his way up to Harry’s bedside. Ron rushed over to Hermione who had been reduced to a trembling heap on the floor as Harry’s heart monitor kept increasing in speed, he knelt down and began cradling her in his arms once again, silent tears streaming down his face, as the room filled with more and more healers, the severity of the situation sinking in deeper.

The room was now completely packed with healers and nurses, shouting back and forth to each other, shouting incantations over Harry’s body, checking monitors, and injecting him with potions.

“Get out of here kids we’re gonna have to open him up, you don’t want to see this.” One of the healers shouted over towards Ron. Ron, however, was set against leaving his friend all alone. “DID YOU HEAR ME BOY!” the healer shouted over the crowds. Ron defiantly remained where he was. “You’re getting in the way, your hurting more than helping.” That phrase got Ron to move, he was not going to be the reason that Harry wouldn’t receive the proper medical care, so scooping up Hermione he carried her outside to the hall, where they settled against the wall, still able to hear everything going on inside the room.

After awhile the shouts began growing more panicked, they heard metal clanging against metal, and the heart machine growing steadily more rapid by the second. Then the beeping stopped. It was just one long monotonous sound, that could signify only one thing, Ron heard the voice of a healer inside the room say, “we tried our best, there’s nothing more we can do, stitch him up.” Hermione appeared to have heard it too and began mumbling into Ron’s chest, letting out anguished sobs. Ron was beside himself, he didn’t know how to react. For the first time in his life he didn’t try to push back the tears he just let them fall, not caring how loudly he was crying. This just couldn’t be happening. He had to do something; he couldn’t just sit there. It was too painful to just sit there.

“Ginny doesn’t know,” he mumbled to Hermione, “we have to tell Ginny, I can’t stay here Hermione.”

Just then the rest of the Weasleys came happily towards them from the other side of the ward chatting animatedly amongst themselves, having just visited Gilderoy Lockhart, but their faces changed as soon as they realized that Ron and Hermione were crying in the hall. Healers and nurses began streaming out of the room at the same time, and Mrs. Weasley frantically ran up to one of them.

“What happened, where’s Harry, he’s okay…”

“I’m sorry, there was nothing we could do to save him.” The healer gave her a look of condolence and left the pale faces of the Weasley’s behind him.

“No, no…” Mrs. Weasley fell back into the arms of her husband, and began sobbing into his shoulder.

“Harry…” croaked Fred, who looked like he too was about to cry.

“ I can’t stay here, I just…I have to find Ginny.” Ron was rambling as he passed Hermione over into George’s arms, and began wobbling downstairs to the cafeteria, where he figured she had gone. He kept crying not caring what people thought, and had to stop a few times so he didn’t pass out, before he made it down to the cafeteria.

When he entered the crowded hall, his racking sobs filled the room, and caused everyone to stop and turn their attention towards him.

Ginny’s heart stopped as she watched her brother amble over to her table, crying his eyes out, completely forgetting about Brooke, who was still sitting across from her, and seemed very uncomfortable and apprehensive.

“Ginny…” He croaked

“No Ron, he’s okay…” her voice was filled with panic.

“They tried to stop it…”

“NO RON. HE WAS JUST OKAY.” Ginny was now crying, hardly caring that she was screaming in a room full of people.

“His heart stopped…”

“He’s not…”

“He is Ginny, they said that…” He couldn’t finish his sentence, because he was crying so hard now.

“HARRY IS NOT DEAD!” Ginny slumped down into her chair, her body shaking as she sobbed, Brooke not knowing what else to do jumped up and wrapped her arms around Ginny, crying softly as well. She knew that she had never known Harry, but just witnessing the pain that these two people felt for their lost friend was ripping her apart inside.

The hall was filled with murmurs now. Did that boy say Harry? Could it be Harry Potter? I heard he was hurt, and is staying here, could it be? One brave man had the nerve to say something to the crying teenagers.

“You mean Harry Potter? Is Harry Potter dead?”

“SHUT UP!” yelled Ron through his sobs. That outburst confirmed it for everyone, and a panicked silence filled the room.

“I want to see him Ron.” Ginny whispered, but she found that she was having trouble standing, due to the fact that she was shaking so severely. Ron seemed like he was having a hard enough time keeping himself up, he wouldn’t be able to help her. “Brooke would you…” Her voice faltered for a moment, “I need help, would you help me.”

Brooke simply nodded, wanting to help this hurting girl who had been so incredibly kind to her in any way she possibly could. She helped support Ginny as she stood, and grabbed Ron under the arm as well and began to lead them out of the cafeteria and up to the ward that Ginny had directed her towards.

When they reached the ward, however, Brooke was quite surprised at the sight she saw before her. A mass of people with ginger hair, and one brunette all wore smiles, they were still sobbing, but they were smiling. She frowned slightly as she helped Ron and Ginny into chairs. Was the way these people normally reacted when someone they loved died?

As soon as she set Ron down the brunette came racing up and enveloped him in what appeared to be a bone-crushing hug.

“Hermione, why are you so happy, your best friend just DIED, what is wrong with you?!” exclaimed Ron who was incredibly taken aback by her actions.

“No Ron, his heart it started again…he’s not…HE IS AWAKE RON. HARRY ISN’T DEAD!”

“WHAT” yelped Ginny, she shot up not daring to believe her ears.

“He’s up, and awake. They won’t let us see him though, the healers are in there. They say it’s a medical miracle. That he was legally, well…you know. They’re baffled, they can’t explain it, but as soon as they left one of the nurses came running out and said that his monitor was beeping again and that he had a heart beat!” Hermione was smiling ear to ear. Ron began to smile too, as he looked around the room and realized that Harry really hadn’t died, that he still had his best friend.

“Oh my gosh,” Ginny just clapped her hand to her mouth, and started laughing, turning around and giving a surprised Brooke a huge hug. “Thank you Brooke! Thank you, thank you!”

“No problem Ginny.” Brooke managed to choke out. Ginny leapt up next and began hugging all of her family members in turn, as Mrs. Weasley came over to Brooke.

“What’s your name dear?” she inquired in a motherly sort of voice.

“Brooke, mam. Brooke Vener.” She replied in a polite manner.

“Vener? Are your parents Frank and Diana?”


“Oh dear, why are you in a hospital, were they hurt during their…duties?” she asked in a worried tone.

“No. No, they’re up in New York with my brother Sam, I’m just here getting a check up.”

“Well that’s good to hear, my husband and I have been working directly with them for about four months now, I’m Molly Weasley. Over there is my husband Arthur, then there’s Fred, George, Charlie, Bill, Hermione, and you’ve already met Ron and Ginny.” She said gesturing to each one in turn. “Now dear are your parents here?”

“No, I’m here by my myself.”

“Goodness me, where are you staying?”

“In a place called the Leaky Cauldron over in Diagon Alley.”

“Well we simply can’t have that now can we, especially not around Christmas time. No, certainly not. You can stay with us, there’s plenty of room.”

“Oh no, I couldn’t possibly.”

“No dear I insist, especially after you helped my family, there is no way I’m letting you go spend Christmas in some pub all by your lonesome.”

“Thank you, this is so nice of you”

“Oh dear, it’s my pleasure.” Mrs. Weasley gave Brooke a swift motherly hug. “Now let’s go see if we can persuade those healers to let us see Harry.” She said, giving Brooke a little wink, as she shuffled off into Harry’s room.

Everyone sat in silence waiting for Mrs. Weasley to emerge from the room, but someone else came out instead. Someone with messy black hair, startling green eyes, and a wide smile.

Harry Potter was up and awake, though slightly bruised. He was walking with a cane, but that didn’t dampen the mood at all. He was clutching his side, where the doctors had opened him up just ten minutes before, but he was there.

Ron leapt up from his seat, and embraced his friend in a brotherly hug. “Don’t you ever do that again Harry, god I thought you were…”

“I’m okay Ron, really” he hugged Ron back with the arm that he wasn’t using to grip the cane.

“It’s my fault Harry, I should have never pushed you so…”



“Shut up.”

They both just laughed as Harry made his way around the room hugging everyone in turn.

Brooke stood off to the side not quite sure where her place in all of this was, but she wanted to give all these people a chance to see their friend again. She didn’t need attention right now, so she curled up on one of the couches and folded her legs underneath her just observing the scene in front of her, and eventually shutting her eyes.

Ginny and Hermione were crying profusely when they hugged Harry, giving him kisses on the cheek, and telling him over and over again how much they had missed him, and that he shouldn’t be up and walking about in his condition. Mr. Weasley had given him a fatherly hug; while the assorted Weasley brothers crowded around him giving him hugs and pats on the back. The twin’s eyes were still red, but they were laughing and carrying on like nothing had happened. Everyone was just glad to have Harry back.

After awhile everyone stopped swarming Harry. Bill and Charlie had to leave to work for the order, and the twins left to close their joke shop early so that they could be home when the rest of the family left the hospital. The Weasley adults had gone off to talk to the healers about Harry’s condition, and every once in while the sharp voice of Molly Weasley could be heard arguing with one of the healers.

Harry was feeling a little weak due to all the excitement and plopped down onto the other end of the small couch that Brooke was on. She had drifted off during all the hustle and bustle, and was curled up in a small ball. It was just Harry and Brooke in the small hall now. Ron had gone off to write the other Gryffindor seventh years who had been very concerned for Harry, and Mr. Weasley had taken Ginny and Hermione back to Hermione’s house so she could get some fresh things for the second half of vacation. Mrs. Weasley was off somewhere still arguing with the healers about letting Harry come home with them to the Burrow.

Harry smiled over at Brooke, he hadn’t noticed her earlier and still wasn’t all too sure what she was doing here, but he thought she looked like an angel sleeping there all the same. He continued watching her while she slept all the while thinking she was the most beautiful girl he had ever seen. What was wrong with him? He had only ever felt this way about Cho Chang. Sure he had, had other girlfriends since then, but the relationships never lasted that long. Most of the time they just went out with him, because he was Harry Potter. He had, had one girl even offer to sleep with him on the first date, When he had asked her why in the world she would want to do something like that she had looked at him like he was an idiot and replied, ‘because your Harry Potter!’ To be completely honest, he had pretty much given up on dating. He noticed that a stray strand of hair had fallen down in front of the sleeping girls eyes, and he reached over and pushed it back from her face, careful all the while not to rouse her from her slumber. He felt all bubbly inside. Bubbly? Come on Potter you don’t feel bubbly…ever he thought to himself. Hey he may have been injured but he was still human, and knew when he saw a pretty girl.

He sat there for around ten minutes just gazing down at this girl in front of him. He was startled back into reality when he heard a loud clattering noise coming from the entrance to the ward. It seemed Ron was coming back, and he had run into one of the nurse’s carts. Harry shot him a warning look and brought his finger to his mouth to signify for him to be quiet, and then motioned over to the sleeping girl beside him. Ron put his hands up in the air in mock surrender and tiptoed over to Harry.

“How you feeling mate?” he whispered over to Harry in an extremely hushed tone.

“Better. My side still kind of hurts, and I feel a little worn out, but I feel good.” answered Harry in the same tone, although it was a lie, he didn’t feel good.

“Where are the girls?”

“They went to Hermione’s to get her some more stuff for the rest of vacation, they’re going to meet us at the burrow later.”

“Sounds good.”

“Wait, why’s Brooke still here, I would have figured she’d have gone with the other girls back to Hermione’s”

“That’s her name is it? It’s pretty don’t you think, I assume your mom was just letting her sleep and you all will take her back to the burrow when you leave.”

“Yeah real pretty name, do you fancy her or something? Wait, aren’t you coming with us?”

“No, of course I don’t fancy her Ron, I havn’t even talked to her, she’s asleep!” Again another lie, he did quite like Brooke, despite the fact that he hadn’t even talked to her as of yet, “I don’t know what’s going on with me leaving though. I think the healers are trying to convince your mom to have me stay, and your mom is trying to convince the healers to have me leave. It could take awhile, after all this is your mom we’re talking about.”

Just then Mrs. Weasley popped her head out of the head healers office and motioned for Ron to come over. “Ron, I want you to go back to the burrow and start dinner, I’ll bring Harry and Brooke with me, once I sort this healer out. He just won’t listen to reason. Tell the others I’ll be home soon, and don’t dilly dally.” She snapped the door shut again, and once more the dulcet tones of two people arguing could be heard.

“Sure mom, my pleasure.” Ron muttered to the door as soon as she shut it. “Sheesh. See ya in a bit Harry.”

“Yeah you too Ron.”

Ron kept walking out the door, but then turned around once more to look at Harry, “You have no idea how nice it is to have you back Harry, you had me really worried there mate.”

“Thanks Ron” And with that Ron turned around and left the room leaving Harry behind with a sleeping Brooke.

It seemed all the commotion had brought her from her sleep, and Harry watched her carefully as she stretched out slightly and turned to look at him. Upon further examination he noticed a few more things about her that intrigued him even further. Her hair was down and soft in her face, not all harsh and gooped up with gel (something he personally couldn’t stand, and he couldn’t understand why Hermione and Ginny put up with it.) She didn’t appear to be wearing any make up either, and you could see a few light freckles sprinkled across her nose, giving her a natural beauty, again not all dolled up with that cake called make up. He noticed small things about her as well. She had short unpolished fingernails. He thought it odd that he had noticed her fingernails, but he had. Her hands were small along with the rest of her. Harry thought that she reminded him somewhat of a fragile china doll, that you were afraid to play with, because you thought it might break. He quickly stopped staring when he heard her voice, a slight flush rising into his cheeks.

“Harry Potter I presume.” She said smiling sweetly at him, while she let out a small yawn.

“Yep, and you must be Brooke.”

“The one and only,” she replied chuckling to herself. “How are you feeling then?”


“Is that the type of fine you give when you’re really not okay, or are you really just fine?”

“Well aren’t you perceptive.”

“Very. You’d be surprised just how perceptive I am, perceptive enough to know that it’s the first type of fine.” She gave him a knowing look, and a small smile, which revealed perfectly white, straight teeth. He melted slightly under her gaze.

“Well I’m happy that I’m awake and all, but it’s pretty weird having people tell you, you were dead for five minutes. You know it’s not something one exactly hears everyday.”

“Do you want to talk about it?” She asked scooting a little nearer towards him. She didn’t know why, but she felt like she was becoming some sort of psychiatrist.

“Nah, I don’t want to bog you down with all of my problems.”

“Trust me your not bogging at all, I want to help. After all your friends have all been so nice to me, the least I can do is lend an ear.”

“It would be nice to have someone to talk to, but it’s…I dunno, I just met you and I don’t really want you to think that I’m some super depressed psycho freak.”

“Well I promise Harry whatever you tell me I won’t think your some super depressed psycho freak. Cross my heart.” She crossed her heart with her fingers, and gave him a reassuring smile.

“Okay, you win,” she gave another smile at this statement, “do you ever wish that you didn’t wake up in the morning.” Harry asked his tone changing a little more serious.

“Sure, like on days when you have a lot to do, and your just dreading doing them?” She answered.

“Sort of, but I mean to the point where you don’t want to face the world.”

“I think I know what you mean.”

“ I feel like that every single day of my life. Everyone expects so much of me. Wherever I go it’s ‘Harry you’re my hero’ or ‘Harry when are you going to save us all from Voldemort’” He mimicked in a somewhat childish voice.

“You said his name.” Brooke stated calmly.

“Yeah, it’s not a big deal really. Fear of a name only increases fear of the thing itself.”

“I couldn’t agree more, anyways continue with your story.” Harry was slightly shocked at this, he didn’t know that many people who could say Voldemorts name, that raised her in his eyes quite a bit.

“When I was in a coma, I don’t know, it’s like two weeks passed by and I don’t remember anything. I don’t remember the people who came to see me, any surgeries I had done on me, anything that was going on in the world. Everything was just wiped away, and I didn’t have to worry about it. It was blissful, because I couldn’t remember it. If that makes any sense.”

“A little.” She smiled at him, and he smiled back.

“My past is one that is filled with things that make my blood turn cold when I think about them, and not remembering any if it, would be a blessing. I just sort of wish that I hadn’t woken up…that I hadn’t been revived.” He looked down at his lap, afraid of what Brooke would think of him.

“I don’t blame you Harry, and I don’t think anything less of you, but just know if you ever need a friend or just someone to spill all your feelings too, I’ll gladly listen.” She scooted over and wrapped him in a soft, yet protective hug. Harry was amazed. He had trusted this girl who he had known for a mere fifteen minutes, with something he hadn’t told his best friends of seven years. Hell, it was like she was a friend of seven years who he was just reuniting with.

“There’s something else though, something I can’t get out of my head, it just keeps nagging at me.” He mumbled into her shoulder, she let him go and held him at arms length.

“You can tell me” She looked at him with those big brown eyes, and he gazed back into them.

“Right before I hit the ground, I saw someone in the crowd who shouldn’t technically have been there, because…well because they’re dead. This isn’t the first time it’s happened either. I thought I saw him in my third year too, but something is telling me that it really was him.”

“Who’s that Harry?”


Chapter 12: Sharing Fears
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Chapter 12
Sharing Fears

Well this isn’t that long of a chapter, I’d just call it a sub chapter, which is why I’m adding chapter 13 as well. It’s more like a conversation that deserved it’s own chapter.

Anyways, I once again have lots of pre-written chapters, due to a very inspirational day of writing. Anyways, please r/r, and if always if you have any questions about the story feel free to contact me.
“Your dad Harry?” Brooke asked in a quiet voice, “but you know…well he is...”

“Dead I know, but I could have sworn I saw him.” Harry buried his face into his hands and let out a frustrated sigh, “I’m cursed.”

“You are not cursed Harry.”

“Yes I am, I’m a danger to everyone I love, I really don’t have anyone I can call my family, there’s the Weasleys. I love them like they were my family, but I’ve always felt like an intruder, no matter how many times they tell me I’m not. The closest thing I ever had to family was Sirius, and well my curse rubbed off on him too, look where he ended up.” He looked up at Brooke, and feeling like he could trust her laid it all out on the line. “It was my fault he fell through that damn veil, if I hadn’t been so stupid. I just watched him fall, I didn’t do anything to stop it. He died to save me, just like my parents, just like countless others, and I didn’t do anything to stop it. But the prophecy says I’m the one who has to stop Voldemort, only me, and I keep thinking that I won’t be able to. I couldn’t save the people I loved, how can I save the entire world? I feel like I’m leading everyone to their deaths, that they were stupid to trust me to be their hero. It should have been someone else. Someone who was more talented, who could be their perfect ‘hero’, because I’m just not him…and I never will be. I don’t know how to be.”

“No one expects you to know how to be a hero.”

“Yes they do, all you have to do is pick up a copy of the Daily Prophet, which only a mere two years ago was slandering my name, and every other word about me has something to do with my so called ‘greatness.’”

“But you are great Harry.”

“How would you know? You barely even know me!” he snapped at her. He felt bad afterwards, he knew she was only trying to help, but she looked unaffected by his little outburst, and kept her tone just the same; soothing and considerate.

“I don’t know you that well Harry, I’m not arguing with you there, but I am aware of the type of person you are. Not that it really matters to me, but I am very well aware of what you have done, and it seems to me like everything you did, you did out of love and devotion to your friends. I don’t think anyone would hold that against you; I certainly don’t”

“Sometimes that’s what bothers me”


“That they don’t hold it against me, because then all I can do is hold it against myself, and beat myself up over it constantly.”

“That’s something that happens to everyone. When something bad happens, people try to find a way to deal with it, and your way just happens to be finding fault with yourself when there is none.”

“How would you know about dealing with bad things, I bet nothing has ever happened to you.” He snapped once again, feeling somewhat rifled that she was explaining his emotions to him. He was surprised by her reaction to his words, however. Before when he had snapped at her she had just blown it aside, but now she was looking down at the floor tears welling up in her eyes.

“You shouldn’t always judge a book by its cover.” She whispered softly.

Harry felt like such an idiot, and had no clue what to say, even though his adolescent male mind was working at full speed.

“My uncle was killed by Voldemorts supporters, and I blamed myself forever, it became a big…problem.” She shuddered slightly as she said that last word.

Harry still didn’t know what to say, shocked at this newest revelation.

“My parents and older brother are part of an American anti-Voldemort defense league. Last summer they sent me to live with my Uncle, because they would be off working, but I screwed up. My name was put in the muggle paper for receiving some grant to work in a summer camp, and the death eaters saw it. They figured that if they found me they would find my parents. They showed up at the house one night, and killed my uncle. It was awful, and I blamed myself for it sine it happened, I still do, but I know it doesn’t help to blame yourself for what other people caused. But I also know how hard it is not to.”

“I’m wow, god, I’m sorry Brooke…”

“Don’t be Harry. If anyone you have the right to be bothered by these type of things, just realize that you don’t have to hurt yourself.”


“Never mind.”

“No, you can tell me. You can trust me.”

“it’s not important anymore.”

“Please…” Brooke looked up into Harry’s eyes, she wanted to tell him, he deserved to know the messed up truth about her, after all he had shared a lot with her already.

“After my uncles death well I starved myself, until my parents found out and got me help.” Harry just looked at her in a state of shock. He found it awful and slightly unreal that such a sweet girl had taken to hurting herself out of angst.

“Oh Brooke…”

“I’m okay now Harry. I just want you to realize what can happen, I like you, and I don’t want something bad to happen to you.”

“I like you too Brooke.”

“And Harry don’t worry about the prophecy. I know it has to be hard to deal with and all, but there’s nothing you can do about it right now, so you just try to forget about it, until something can be done. Instead focus on something you love.”

“Like what?”

“I don’t know, I’m not you, but think really hard what do you love?”

“That’s easy Quidditch.”

“Alright then lets talk about Quidditch, think about something positive, trust me it sounds dumb, but it really works.”

“Well what should we say about Quidditch?” Harry asked, turning to look at Brooke.

“Hey, don’t look at me, you’re supposed to be the flying whiz Mr. Potter, I can barely keep from falling off a broom ten feet it in the air.”

“Oh you can’t be that bad.”

“Believe me I am.” Harry just laughed, he couldn’t help but feel happier when he was around Brooke.

“I’ll have to teach you then.” He flirted subtly, “Of course that is after I stop hobbling around the place.” He grinned gesturing to the cane he had been using for walking.

“You’ll have to do that, sometime after Christmas break.”

“Wait, don’t you have to go back to America?”

“Oh you don’t know do you!?”

“Know what?”

“Well my school. The Boston School of Magic was attacked, and so now all the students are being reassigned to different schools. I was assigned to Hogwarts, to finish my seventh year. I start after the holidays.”

“That’s great! Is it just you from your year coming to Hogwarts?”

“Oh no, quite a few people were selected to come to Hogwarts, I’m just not sure who was chosen yet.

“So it’s a mystery then.”

“Yes Harry, one big giant mystery.” They both laughed at their feeble joke, but they were still just as content as before.

They continued talking for about another hour, while Mrs. Weasley continued her quarrel with the healer. They brushed across everything talking of school, friends, funny moments, and everything in between. They were quite surprised at how quickly the time had flown by when Mrs. Weasley popped her head out of the office a victorious smirk plastered on her face.

“Harry dear good news, you’ll be coming home with us, but there is one hitch, “ her face slightly soured at the last part, “This healer does not believe that you will receive the proper care at home so he is insisting that a nurse come and stay with us until you recover. Absolute rubbish if you ask me, but that’s the only way he says he’ll let you leave…quite stubborn that one.” A small voice called from the office behind her “I heard that.”

“That’s okay Mrs. Weasley, I don’t care if I have a nurse.”

“That’s the spirit Harry. Now Brooke would you help Harry up from the couch, the nurse will come by later after sge finishes up at the hospital.” Harry looked around questioningly at the fire place that they were leaving behind, as Mrs. Weasley directed Brooke who was steadying Harry towards the main exit.

“Uh…Mrs. Weasley how are we getting there, aren’t we going by floo.”

“Of course not dear, you’re not well enough to travel by floo yet, we’re taking the Night Bus.”

Harry didn’t say anything, but just gave an inward groan. He was sure that the night bus would hurt him more than a little floo powder.

Chapter 13: Dreams or Reality
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Chapter 13
Dreams or Reality

I like this chapter. It starts out all fluffy (recently all my chappies have been kind of fluffy, what can I say I’m a softy at heart), but then some questions are answered. I know you can’t wait right…

Anyways look for really frequent updates now that I’m on vacation (HALLELUIA), so I’ll be updating about once every day or couple of days. I don’t know why, but I like to update fast, probably because I hate having to wait around for updates, I’m not a very patient person. Oh well, please r/r, and if always if you have any questions feel free to contact me.



The ride on the night bus turned out to be just as unpleasant as Harry had predicted even a bit more so. It had been Brooke’s first time on the magical bus as well and by the time they arrived at the burrow she looked a bit green in the face.

Everyone welcomed an extremely exhausted Harry when he entered the door, including Harry’s nurse who had arrived earlier, and turned out to be a strict old witch with quite a habit of nagging.

“Don’t pick that up Mr. Potter.”

“Sit down immediately Mister Potter.”

“I don’t think you should be eating that Mr. Potter.”

She followed him around constantly, and he was finding it increasingly more difficult to enjoy the Christmas eve festivities of the burrow.

At around eight o’ clock Harry had, had enough of his nurse and had announced that he was retiring to bed early. Mrs. Weasley had agreed with him and shooed him upstairs, while the twins teased him for being a party pooper, and everyone else just bade goodnight.

He entered his room, which he no longer had to share with Ron, due to the grandure of the house since the remodel, and swiftly got under the covers anticipating a good nights sleep when the nurse came bustling in.

“I want you to take this Mr. Potter,” she handed him a vial of a purple colored liquid.

“What is it?” He asked as he examined the solution warily.

“It’s a potion to help your side heal from the incision faster, and ease any discomfort you may be feeling.”

“Do I have to take it?”

“Yes, healers orders.” Harry grudgingly downed the potion in one gulp, a look of disgust on his face, as he sputtered the solution trying to clear the taste from his mouth. He turned quickly when he heard a chuckle at the door.

“Who’s there?” he called, as the nurse left the room.

“It’s just me mate, thought I’d come up and see how you were doing,” answered Ron, as he entered the room, shutting the door closed behind him.

“Oh hey, what’s up?”

“The usual, what about you, I noticed you looking over at Brooke a few times tonight.” Harry visibly reddened at Ron’s words.

“Yeah so, she’s nice.”

“She is nice. Do you fancy her then?” He asked bluntly.


“It’s a simple question Harry; do you fancy her or not.”

“Well…I think I do. I mean I really like her, and I can talk to her really easily.”

“You know what they say, the key to a good relationship is communication!”

“And what would you know about having a good relationship, Mister I haven’t ever gone out with a girl for over a week.”

“That’s not true Harry, there was Myra in sixth year.”

“And what was that a whoping total of two weeks.”

“Oh shut up, anyways I think things are looking up for me.”

“What do you mean?” asked Harry raising an eyebrow at Ron’s guilty expression.

“Well I don’t know if I can tell you, I mean the girl in question might bite my head off.”

“Oh come on Ron, your making her sound like Hermione.” At this Ron turned away quickly positively glowing red. “Ron?” Harry questioned seeing the change in his friends demeanor.

No answer.


“Don’t tell her you know!” Ron finally exclaimed, although he was still looking quite nervous and embarrassed.

“Wait….you and Hermione?”

“Yes Harry.”


“Just before your little incident in the hospital.”


“Well we went to visit you, and I got a little upset.” Harry smiled at his friend, when he said this, “and I left the ward, but Hermione came and found me, and well it was just…like it was meant to happen, does that make any sense.”

“Yeah, sort of, I don’t know, I’m not all that good with feelings. But I am happy for you mate, but I mean geez, you and Hermione?”

“Are you mad?”

“Why would I be mad Ron? I mean it may be a little weird thinking of you two like that for awhile, but you’re my best friends and I’m happy that you guys are happy. I don’t see anything wrong with it. I mean to be honest, I always thought you fancied her more than you let on.”

“How did you know?”

“Well I started thinking like that in the fourth year, when Krum was at Hogwarts. You always pretended that you hated him, because he was competing against me, but I never believed you. I always figured it was just you upset that Krum was showing Hermione some attention, and she was showing him some.”

“Wow, and you say your not good with feelings. Did you notice anything else? Was I too obvious? Was is that bad?”

“Whoa, slow down there buddy. No, it wasn’t too obvious, it’s just I know you so well that I kind of picked up on it. I do remember one other time though in fifth year, after I had kissed Cho for the first time, when she was crying. Do you remember that?”


“Well I remember making some comment about the fact that maybe I was just a really lousy kisser, and Hermione said something to the effect that I wasn’t a bad kisser, and then you got all twitchy and weird. You kinda freaked out a little. I think that you thought, that I had kissed Hermione, but then she straightened you out.”

“Geeeeeez, you should publish a book or something.”

“If you haven’t forgotten, there already is a book based on me, I don’t need any more.”

“Oh yeah.”

“I just don’t know what to do anymore.” Harry said, burying his head in his hands, instantly changing the mood of the room.

“What do you mean mate?”

“It’s this god damned prophecy.”

“We’ve been over this before Harry. Don’t let it get you down.”

“It’s not just the prophecy though Ron, it’s other things too.”


“Well the fact that I have these feelings for Brooke now. And I don’t want to let her in. I mean I want to tell her how I feel, but I barely know her, but I feel like I do, but…”

“Calm down, you’re rambling, why don’t you want to let her in” Ron interrupted

“I don’t want her to get hurt. Everyone I love gets ripped away from me, and I just can’t stand for that to happen again, to anyone. I feel like I can’t let myself feel anything for anyone, until the threat is gone. Until I know what my life will be like one way or the other. Until I fulfill the prophecy.”

“Harry, you can’t be afraid to live, no one in the world knows what their future is going to be like, sometimes you just have to take chances, to be sure of yourself.”

“But that’s just it Ron I’m not sure of myself, as a matter of fact I don’t think I’ve ever been this confused.”

“What are you talking about?”

“I saw him Ron, I swear to merlin I saw him. Not like in third year, and I know I was out of it, but not too out of it to know what was going on.”

“Huh?” asked Ron, feigning innocence, as he was quite sure in which direction this conversation was heading towards.

“I saw my dad Ron, and I heard someone say his name, he was there.”

Ron merely gazed at his friend, not knowing what he should do next.

“Don’t stare at me like I’m insane Ron, I know what I saw. I know something’s going on that you lot aren’t telling me, I’ve heard people whispering around here all night, and I want to know why. Something happened, I know it did.”

“I don’t know if I can tell you.”

“Tell me.”

“I don’t know if I should be the one to tell you and all, maybe you should talk to Dumbledore or Lupin. Maybe not Lupin though, he’s still pretty shaken up over the whole thing.” Ron mused quietly to himself, while debating whether or not to tell Harry the information that he so desperately wanted to know.

“Ron, if anyone I want you to tell me, I don’t need to hear anymore lies from Dumbledore, or people treating me like a baby.” Harry said in a hard voice.

“Well…you see.”


“Your dad, Sirius, and Remus got ahold of a time turner and came to the future, our present, you did see your dad Harry.” Ron spit the words out in a hurry, afraid to hear Harry’s reaction.

“My dad was here, where is he now?” He asked quietly.

“Dumbledore sent them back.” Ron answered in the same tone.


“Trust me Harry, we thought it was a bad idea, we wanted to convince him to let them stay, but we found out about it after you went into a coma, and Dumbledore thought it would be too hard for you to see your dad and Sirius and then have to let go again so quickly. He said it would send you over the edge.” Ron quickly tried to reason with Harry.


“I know Harry, really…”

“No, Ron this time Dumbledore went too far.”


“I need to talk to him.” He jumped out of bed and grabbed a cloak out of the dresser, heading for the door. Run tagging along after him trying to get him to reconsider and go back to bed.”

“Harry your still hurt…what if we go in the morning…you need a good rest…tomorrows Christmas, don’t let this upset you!”

“Shut it Ron.”


“NO.” He barged into the main room, where everyone was congregated, hastily pulling the cloak on and heading for the door, clutching his side, which felt like it was about to burst in pain. As soon as he entered, the room quieted, and everyone observed him with anxious glances. It had been a while since Harry had, had one of his outbursts, and it was clear he was having one now.

“Harry dear, what are you doing going outside at this time of night, it’s freezing and your not well.” Said Mrs. Weasley coming up to the door, and stopping him with a motherly hand on his shoulder.

“I have to see Dumbledore.” Relied Harry in a cold voice.

“Whatever it is dear, I’m sure it can wait until morning, once your properly rested.”

“No it can’t” He retorted quickly, in the same cold voice.

“What is so important then?”

“Oh just the fact that my dead father, godfather, and a much younger version of Remus came into the future, and Dumbledore sent them away without even informing me.” He said in a sarcastic, yet extremely frigid tone of voice, still not turning around to face the rest of the room. “I’m sure he had no intention of telling me either, because as Ron put it I might go over the edge.” He added as somewhat of an afterthought.

There was a collective shudder of gasps throughout the room. Everyone of course knew what had been going on, except for Brooke who was quite surprised at the revelation that had come out of Harry’s mouth. Hadn’t he said he had thought he had seen his father?

By now everyone was shooting menacing glances at a very sheepish looking Ron. Hadn’t they clearly agreed that they would not spring the news on Harry, until he was feeling better?

“Harry, why don’t we see if we can bring Dumbledore here, that way you won’t have to travel in your condition.” Harry spun around to face the room, who all braced themselves for a Potter shouting spree, but it never came.

“Fine.” He said in a defeated tone of voice, and wearily headed towards the stairs.

When he reached the top, he realized how exhausted he was as he fell back into the bed, not even bothering to remove his cloak. He looked down at his side, and saw that it was bleeding slightly, but he didn’t care.

He felt just like he did after his fifth year, and the beginning of his sixth year. Like he just wanted to go to sleep and die. He hated the fact that he had been so close to the one person in his life that meant the most to him, but he had never really seen. He buried his face into his pillow, and let out an anguished scream. He felt his eyelids slowly closing, as the minutes passed, and knowing that he could’t fight it, he succumbed to exhaustion, and fell into sleep.


“James, are you sure about this?” asked a very worried Lily Potter.

“I am absolutely, positively, completely one hundred percent sure.”

“I’m so scared though, I don’t want to do this, I don’t want to leave Harry for seventeen years.”

“It will be fine.” James tried to reassure his wife, but he wasn’t doing a very good job, considering he wasn’t very sure of what they were about to do himself, even if he pretended he was.

“What if it doesn’t work James, what if we researched it wrong, what if we didn’t find the right spell, what if it backfires?” She cried into his shoulder, knowing what she would have to do in a mere two hours time.

She thought back to when James Potter and company had returned from ‘visiting a sick relative’ in their seventh year. He became much more responsible, and if possible more confident. He studied at an increased amount, and had started taking his head boy duties very responsibly. He stopped asking Lily out every chance he got, and stopped calling her Evans. They soon had begun dating, fallen in love, and been married. But when Lily became pregnant, James explained about what he had actually been doing on his trip during seventh year, and they had decided to stop it together, for their unborn son.

Now Harry was one years old, and sitting in his high chair watching the exchange between his parents.

“BABA” he demanded, “BABA”

Sirius who was also in the room, and waiting to leave out to reenact the events that led to his imprisonment in Azkaban, shakily went over to the cupboard to retrieve Harry’s bottle for him.

“Siri,” cooed baby Harry as Sirius handed him the bottle. Sirius couldn’t help but smile at the little tyke before him.

“Just look at him,” whispered Lily to her husband, “Merlin, if only he knew.”

“But he can’t Lily, and that’s why we have to be strong. It’s only the three of us who can know, not even Moony can know.”

“But it’s still so hard.”

“I know Lils, believe me I know.”

James glanced over at the clock on the mantle, it was time. He looked over at Sirius, who had seemed to also have noticed what time it was, and paled considerably.

“Well Sirius, I guess I’ll see you in seventeen years then?” asked James, in a somewhat joking matter, trying desperately to lighten the mood in the room.

“Shut up James.” Said Sirius, as he scooped his best friend into the biggest bear hug he could muster. He looked over at Lily next, “Bye Flower, be good to Prongs will ya” She smiled at him, and he gave her a quick hug. “Now Harry promise me that when I see you in thirteen years, that you won’t curse me to smithereens.”

“Siri,” was baby Harry’s reply.

“Good Boy.” Answered Sirius, as he patted Harry on the head.

“Watch for the sign to know it worked, alright Padfoot.”

“Will do Prongs” And with that Sirius Black swept out of the Potters kitchen, and settled himself across the street watching anxiously.

About ten minutes later several figures in hooded cloaks landed in the front yard of the Potters house. They began splitting into groups, and standing in what appeared groups of guards, encircling the house. One lone figure walked up to the front door, and blasted it away, as he stepped over the threshold Sirius heard James Potter’s voice Lily it’s him, take Harry and run, I’ll try to hold him off… Then there was a flash of bright light. Then another flash towards the top of the house, and what sounded like a womans screams.

Sirius watched with bated breath hoping that everything had turned out alright. Wasn’t this dark wizard supposed to fall? Then it happened, a bright glowing light, encompassed the entire house, and it fell into rubble. There was a ghostly scream, and then all was silent. The other hooded figures who had been standing guard, seemed to lose their nerve, and began to flee.

Sirius quickly looked up at the night sky and found in the distance the red sparks telling him that Lily and James were okay. Quickly surveying the scene, he spotted Harry who although looked quite shaken, was still alive. He sent up green sparks in the air, to let Lily and James know that Harry was alive, and that everything had gone according to plan.

He continued watching the wreckage around him, but then snapped out of it and jumped into action. He wheeled his motorbike out of the bushes, and flew it around the block a few times, touching down to make it appear like he had just arrived. He saw that he wasn’t the only one there, as he noticed Hagrid, the Hogwarts game keeper.

“Sirius…”Hagrid looked over at the worried expression on Sirius’ face. “Come here,” he said gruffly, and held Sirius in a comforting embrace.

Sirius pretended to cry, knowing that he had to ham it up if he wanted this whole thing to look convincing.


Harry shot out of his bed. Had that dream been real? No it couldn’t have been. He was just dreaming about his parents, because of what he had just found out.

“They’re dead.” He told himself sternly.

“shhhhh,” Harry snapped around surprised that anyone was in the room, “Go back to bed,” Harry stared at the figure in the dark, and realized it was Ginny.

“what are you doing in here?” He asked her.

“Well your healer had already left for the night, and when Dumbledore arrived everyone was talking to him, and I was worried about you so I came up to make sure that you were okay.”

“Dumbledores here…” Harry made to get out of bed, but Ginny pushed him back in softly.

“When he found out you were asleep, he left again, but he’s coming back first thing in the morning, along with the nurse. You should show her your side you know.”

“It’s fine really.”

“No it’s not Harry, it needs to be treated, but for now you need to go back to bed.” She pulled the covers up around him a little higher, and feeling as though he couldn’t have kept his eyes open any longer even if he did have to speak to Dumbledore, he allowed himself to fall into slumber once again.

Chapter 14: A Different Kind of Christmas
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Chapter 14
A Different Kind of Christmas

Here you go another super fast update, but what can I say? It’s vacation, I’m bored, I wrote a bunch of chapters, and now I’m posting them. A lot of you have commented on my fast updating so if it’s a problem…I could always stop…hee hee. I’ve made a pact with myself that none of my chapters will be less that 3,000 words, and if they are, they must be posted with a double update. It’s like a little goal thingy.

Anyways I lurv this chapter, just like I lurv all my reviewers, who by the way are the main reason that I keep writing this story. WE ARE ALMOST TO 100 REVIEWS! It’s time to break out the bubbly!

This chapter is full of mucho friction…and what could be going on with Lily and James??? HMMMM, I wonder!

Please r/r, and enjoy!

A stream of sunlight wafting in through an open window woke Harry the next morning. He glanced over to the clock on his bedside table, to find that it was already ten o’clock. He sat in bed for a few minutes having an internal struggle with himself about getting out of bed, but then he remembered the events of the night before. With an audible groan he rolled out of bed, and made his way towards the shower.

When he emerged from the bathroom, he rifled through his trunk until he found a pair of jeans and a black t-shirt, which he paired with a pair of black flip-flops. As he changed his shirt he noticed that his side was still bleeding slightly, so he wandered back into the bathroom and retrieved some gauze, which he wrapped around the cut, before pulling the black top on.

As reluctant as he was to go downstairs and face everyone, he knew he had to. He was mad at them; each and every one of them. Except Brooke, he reasoned with himself, after all she was the only one who didn’t know about his parents and didn’t lie right to his face, but he still had to go down. He was determined to see what Dumbledore’s excuse for keeping him in the dark was this time.

That was another thing that was infuriating him; Dumbledore. After Harry’s fifth year, he had come to trust the old professor again, and regarded him as his mentor once again, but then in the sixth year Dumbledore had once more gone to keeping Harry unaware of things that he should have been informed of.

Dumbledore had not told Harry his decision to tell Neville the prophecy, so Harry had learned about his ‘mentors’ actions after reading about his own destiny in the paper. He hadn’t told anyone about the prophecy up to that point, not even Ron and Hermione; he could still remember the looks on their faces at breakfast when they had just set out to read the morning paper, but had instead learned of the prophey.

Then another time during sixth year during the campaign to clear Sirius’ name, Dumbledore had ‘forgotten’ to tell him, about a meeting that was being set up to discuss the events of the years after Sirius had escaped from Azkaban, so Harry hadn’t even gotten a say in any of the proceedings that led up to Sirius’ name being cleared, even though he had been the one pushing the effort forward since it had started. When Harry had confronted Dumbledore about both incidents, the response had been almost identical each time, “I didn’t want your personal affairs to get involved.” He figured that would be the excuse now as well.

And both of those times Harry had forgiven him, but now? Now was another story. Harry’s father who he had never known the way a son should know his father, his godfather who he had loved like a father, and who he had been mourning for the past two years had been here, and Dumbledore wouldn’t let him see them, because he might go ‘over the edge.’

“Well if I wasn’t over the edge before, I sure as hell am now,” he muttered to himself as he made his way down to the kitchen for some breakfast.

When he entered the kitchen he received a round of, “Merry Christmas Harry.”

Oh Crap, he had forgotten…it was Christmas. He really wasn’t in the best of moods for celebrating, but he didn’t exactly want to ruin everyone elses day either, no matter how mad he was at them.

“How are you feeling this morning Harry,” asked Charlie. As soon as he asked everyone paused momentarily, anxious to see his reaction.

“Just fine.” Replied Harry in what he hoped was a light tone of voice, “But I still would like to talk to Dumbledore before the day is over,” He said as he slumped into the nearest chair helping himself to a piece of toast.

“He should be here soon. How did you sleep?” asked Mrs. Weasley, as she began to load eggs onto a plate for him.

“Not very well, I had a weird dream.” He answered as he took the plate of eggs she was offering him.

“Do you want to talk about it?”

“Well it had to do with my parents, but it had to have been fake, because they were changing the past, or they knew what was going on…something like that, it was really strange.” As soon as the words left Harry’s mouth Ron froze, he hadn’t told anybody about the information he had relayed to James.

“Yeah Harry, probably fake.” Ron said more to reassure Harry than himself. What if the Marauders had changed the past?

“Oh well, now let’s not dwell on that, I was thinking after we open presents we could go into Diagon Alley.” Said Hermione trying to change the subject.

“Why do you lot need to go into Diagon Alley?” asked Bill.

“Well my parents sent me some money for Christmas, and I wanted to buy myself a nice new set of robes, and we have to get Brooke her school things.” Hermione answered.

“Where is Brooke?” asked Harry as he noticed that she wasn’t sitting at the table.

“She went to wake up Ginny” answered Hermione.

“I haven’t seen Ginny since we got back from the hospital, where’s she been.” Ron turned around to ask Hermione.

“I don’t know, but I think she’s upset about something.” Hermione reasoned.

“What would she be upset about?’ asked Ron, but before Hermione could answer him Brooke entered the kitchen with Ginny in tow, the latter of the two quickly glanced over in Harry’s direction and grabbed the chair next to him.

Harry turned around and watched as Brooke shuffled through the kitchen in a pair of over sized flannel pajamas, and her hair tied in a loose ponytail. He couldn’t look for long, however, because Ginny immediately engaged him conversation. Charlie who had been occupying the other seat next to Harry stood up, and excused himself, leaving only one spot at the table open, which Brooke took.

Harry noticed Ginny staring in Brooke’s direction, so turned around and looked too.

“Morning Harry, I like the look, very bohemian.” Brooke greeted, motioning at his flip-flops.

“Uhhh…thanks.” He didn’t really know how to respond to that one. She chuckled lightly to herself, and took a sip of her tea, when she noticed Ginny glaring at her.

“Morning Ginny, how are you?” she asked.

“Fine,” Ginny snapped. Brooke raised an eyebrow at her, but didn’t say anything.

Harry was observing the scene between the two girls with interest, and had no clue what was bugging Ginny, but like Brooke chose not to say anything. He just sat there while Brooke tried to start a conversation with Ginny, with Ginny only giving sharp replies, lost in a world of thought. Finally it seemed that everyone was together at the same time, and the twins yelled.


Harry allowed himself to be ushered into the sitting room, by Mrs. Weasley, as the twins excitedly ran up to the pile of presents under the Christmas tree like a couple of five year olds.

“Mum this is yours.”

“Here’s one for Bill.”

“Hey Ron, come get this one it looks heavy?”

Harry smiled around at his ‘family.’ Sure he wasn’t related to any of them, but they would always be his family, no matter what happened. He settled himself on the comfy couch, and turned to examine the snow that was falling outside.

“Beautiful isn’t it”

“mmmmmm.” He answered, turning around to see Ginny staring at him, an innocent smile playing on her lips.

“I love Christmas time don’t you?” she asked as she settled down next to him.

“Yeah, I guess.”

“Did you hear Hermione, it’s decided that after lunch we’re going to go into Diagon Alley for Christmas shopping.”

“Isn’t everything closed?”

“Why would everything be closed?”

“Well it’s Christmas, muggles close everything down, it’s like a day of rest or something.”

“Oh it’s not like that here, it’s great really. I used to go into Diagon Alley every Christmas day with mum before I went to Hogwarts. All the shops are decorated, and the goblins at gringotts dress up like santas elves, and they have trolls singing Christmas carols.”

“Sounds nice,” said Harry half-heartedly.

“Oh it is, you’ll love it, and Weasley Wizard Wheezes is all set up, Fred and George are doing some sort of show, it should be great.” Harry soon found that he didn’t want to talk about how great Diagon Alley was at Christmas, he really needed to talk to Dumbledore, and he wasn’t getting any closer to that. He was saved from any more of Ginny’s babbling by Brooke who came over to where they were seated.

“Hi guys!”

“Hello” said Ginny in a cold tone.

“What’s up?” asked Harry

“Oh nothing much, I’m excited to go into Diagon Alley though. If there’s one thing I love it’s shopping.” Said Brooke.

“Well it depends on what I’m shopping for.” Mused Harry.

“Totally agree with you there. I love it though, there’s just a sort of excitement in the air, I like it best when I’m feeling down, it’s amazing how spending a little but of money can help you feel better.”

“Well that’s stupid, makes you sound like some sort of gold digger” hissed Ginny, as she continued to glare at Brooke.

“Is everything okay Ginny,” asked Harry, who was becoming a bit annoyed at how Ginny was treating Brooke.

“Why yes Harry, everything is perfect,” said Ginny in a sickeningly sweet voice.

“Uh huh…sure”

“I was just telling Harry here, before you came over how wonderful Diagon Alley is at this time of year.” Ginny emphasized the fact that she was talking to Harry a Brooke, who was still perplexed at Ginny’s actions towards her. What had she done?

“That’s nice.” Said Brooke, cautious of what she was saying to Ginny, desperate not to make her any madder than she already seemed to have done.

“It is isn’t it.” She snapped.

“Look Ginny, I can’t help, but think your mad at me, did I do anything?”

“I think you know what you’ve done to me,” hissed Ginny, Harry was dumb founded at Ginny’s behavior; he didn’t think Brooke had done anything wrong. Quite the contrary, he thought she had done everything right.

“I honestly don’t think I’ve done anything to you Ginny, at least not purposefully.”

“Of course you don’t think you’ve done everything wrong, you think you’re so perfect. Well let me inform you missy, you’re not, and no one thinks you are. You just traipse in here like some sort of princess, thinking that you can take him away from me, but you can’t. You just can’t.” Brooke looked extremely taken aback, and extremely offended.

“Excuse me?” She said, Harry could tell she was trying her best not to begin insulting Ginny, like Ginny was currently insulting her.

“Are you really that dumb? No, don’t answer that. I would have figured that you would be smart enough to figure out that they way I was talking about him, that I liked him!”

“Who?” asked Brooke, who was now even more confused at Ginny’s reasoning.

“Harry, you IDIOT.” If looks could kill Ginny’s would have killed right then, “I told you how much I cared about him, and what do you do, you go off like some sort of scarlet woman, and flirt with him like there’s no tomorrow, ‘oh Harry let’s talk about our feelings now’” she mimicked Brooke in a very unflattering tone of voice.

Brooke’s mouth was just hanging open, what was she supposed to say to this girl, who looked like she was about to tackle her, and curse her with every foul thing ever invented?

“And it’s obvious it worked. It’s obvious he likes you too, so go ahead I hope you’re happy, because you won. I BET YOU”RE HAPPY NOW” With that she swept out of the room, and ran out the back door.

The room was completely quiet now, and everyone was staring after Ginny, staring at Harry, and making awkward glances at Brooke in turn.

“I, I…” Brooke tried to talk, but Harry saved her by putting his hand on her shoulder, and going after Ginny.

He found her crying out in the back yard, snow flakes falling into her hair.

“Ginny we need to talk.” He demanded, he knew he wasn’t being sympathetic, but he was mad at her for the way she had treated Brooke, who had helped him out a lot in the time he had known her.

“Go away Harry,” she answered him through muffles sobs.

“No, we need to talk about this. The sooner the better.”

“And why do we have to talk about it soon,” she now wheeled around to face him, preparing to defend herself.

“Because, Gin, I don’t want to lead you on.”

“Lead me on how?”

“I don’t have romantic feelings for you Ginny.”

“Well obviously, that slut Brooke has seen to that.”

“Ginny, believe me when I tell you I didn’t have romantic feelings for you even when Brooke wasn’t here.”

“But you like her don’t you, I’ve seen the way you look at her Harry, you can’t pretend you don’t.”

“It doesn’t matter what I feel for her.”


“Merlin Ginny, stop being so selfish. You were really mean in there.”

“I had the right to be mean.”

“No you really didn’t”

“Don’t tell me what I can and can not do, POTTER.”

“Oh so now I’m Potter huh Gin, am I that bad of a guy now, just because I don’t reciprocate your feelings. MERLIN GINNY, I can’t make everyone happy all the time, sometimes people just need to take my feelings into consideration.”

“Oh don’t you dare feel sorry for yourself, if anyone has the right to feel sorry for themselves it’s me. I have been worried sick about you, and how do you repay me? You just push me aside like I don’t even matter.”

“But you do matter Ginny. You’re one of my best friends. I love you like a sister, but nothing more, and I’m sorry if I don’t like you back the way you like me.”

“You don’t get it do you Harry?”

“get what”

“Just how great you are.”

“Where did that come from, first I’m Potter, and now I’m great.”

“Girls all around the world would kill to be with you, you don’t get that you’re famous, not just well liked Harry, you’re a bloody celebrity.”

“What does that have to do with anything. You know how I feel about my ‘fame’ if that’s what you want to call it,” he spit out the word ‘fame’ like I was made out of pure venom.

“Everything Harry. Any girl you meet out there is only going to want you because you’re a famous face, but me I really care about you. Does Brooke really care about you? You shouldn’t feel anything for her, you should be feeling something for me, because I really care about you Harry.”

“Oh you are such a hypocrite, now you’re telling me what I can feel, when I can feel it, and who I can feel it for. Has it ever occurred to you that maybe I plain and simple don’t have feelings for you. It doesn’t matter if everyone in the world knows my name, or if not one person in this bloody world knows I even exist. I’m still human, and have the same feelings as everyone else. I can’t make myself love a person who I don’t love in that way.”

“Why are you doing this to me Harry? Did I do anything to you Harry?”

“You never did anything to me Ginny, but you just need to realize that it’s not going to happen. It was never going to happen when you were in second year, it isn’t going to happen now, or ever for that matter. I can’t believe you Ginny. I thought we moved past this, you’ve changed you know that.” He turned on his heel, and headed out of the back gate, and began wandering down the road shaking with rage. He turned back once to see Ginny yelling at a very disgruntled looking Hermione, and an angry looking Ron.

“Women,” he muttered under his breath.

“Yes, interesting creatures aren’t they Harry,” he looked up and saw the twinkling eyes of Albus Dumbledore looking down at him, he kept walking, not acknowledging his professors presence.

“I understand that you must be upset with me Harry, but please if you would just allow me to explain my reasoning.”

“Oh just let me guess, you didn’t want my personal affairs to become a comflict, save it, I’ve heard it before.” Harry snapped, Dumbledore just smiled benignly at him and continued on in his infuriatingly calm voice.

“Well yes, I must admit that I did consider how it would affect you if you were to see your father, and Sirius and then have them taken away again so quickly.”

“Well did you think it would be any better if I just woke up and found out that I had missed out on probably the only chance I would ever have to see them again, and you just took it away from me. Because let me assure you, it wasn’t any better.” He shot a menacing glare in the professors direction.

“On the contrary Harry I figured that this would probably be your reaction, and I don’t blame you for your hostilities, but you must understand that I had many a good reason for sending them back.”

“Yeah I know, because of my personal affairs.”

“There were others Harry.”

“Well what were they then, because they better have been pretty good.”

“Oh believe me, they were. Your father and Mr. Black were trying to change time.” Harry stopped dead in his tracks, and whipped around to face Dumbledore.

“You mean they were trying to change time.”

“That it what I just said, yes.”


“Why do you think Harry?”

“Did they find out about their futures?”

“Indeed they did, but I am afraid that young Mr. Weasley relayed quite a bit of information to your seventeen year old father. I didn’t learn that he had done this of course, until after James and Sirius had left. I sensed something was disturbing him after we sent them back , so I performed occlumency on him, and discovered what he had told them. We sent them back with an outline of the future.”

“Do you think they did you know…change it.”

“I cannot say for sure. They all understood how important it was, that the events of your life and the night your parents died stay the same, and not only for their sakes, but for the fate of the entire world. But James asked me several times if I believed that everything happened for a reason, which makes me wonder…”

“But professor if they had changed the future, wouldn’t it be different now, wouldn’t they be here with me.” Harry said sadly.

“One would imagine.”

“I had this dream last night.”

“Care to share?”

“Well it was about my parents, and it was Halloween night, I believe you know, which one.”


“My parents were there, so was Sirius, and me when I was a baby. And my mom was crying and saying how she was so scared, and something about not seeing me for seventeen years…it’s all kind of foggy.”

“Just remember as much as you can.”

“Ok, well she said they had researched something, I don’t know what, and she was scared it would go wrong, that it would backfire I believe. Then my dad looked at the time, and told Sirius he’d see him in seventeen years. Then they all said their goodbyes, and when Sirius went up to me as a baby he asked me that when we met in thirteen years, would I please not blow him to smithereens.” Dumbledore chuckled lightly at this, “Then for the rest of the time I watched from Sirius’ point of view. I was across the street when Voldemort entered my house, then there was a flash of light, then another flash of light, and then the whole house just collapsed, but I was still sitting there in my crib.” Harry paused for breath. “Then Sirius looked up at the sky where there were red sparks, then he looked at me and sent up green sparks. Then he got on his motorbike, circled around a couple of times, and landed, where he met Hagrid. Then I woke up.”

“Puzzling” Said Dumbledore quietly, as he stroked his beard thinking.

“Uh what’s puzzling?”

“Oh nothing, I wouldn’t dwell on it too much you know, you were most likely reacting to the news of your father and Sirius being in our time, nothing more.”

“Oh,” said Harry crestfallen, he was hoping that maybe his dream had really happened. His father had said seventeen years, he was seventeen now, he was hoping that they would just barge into the burrow at any moment, surprising them all.

“It does not do well to dwell on the past Harry.”

“I know”

“Do you?”

“Yes, alright I know.” Dumbledore merely gazed at the boy in front of him, and knew what he had to do, so pointing his wand at Harry, “OBLIVIATE.” He cried.

Harry was knocked back into the snowy ground, where Dumbledore proceeded in helping him up.

“What happened?” asked Harry, rubbing his head where he fell.

“We were talking about the rest of the school year when you fell over, don’t you remember?”

“Uh no, actually I don’t.”

“Well we were just discussing Ms. Vener and how I hope as a fellow seventh year you will make her and all the new students feel welcome, as this is a time of uncertainty for them.”

“yeah….right” said Harry still rubbing his head, he could feel a head ache developing.

“Well I must be off, you should go inside, it’s awfully cold out, we wouldn’t want you to catch a cold, it might interfere with your recovery.”

“Sure…” Harry just turned and walked somewhat aimlessly towards the house, still very confused about what had just happened.

Dumbledore merely watched him go, a sad smile o his face. He knew that altering Harry’s memory so that he didn’t remember the dream or their conversation, was the best thing for him. He didn’t want him to build up hope that his parents were coming back, and then have those hopes crushed if they didn’t, and in fact were as dead as history had recorded.


A/N: Now what could be going on with Dumbledore, and what does he know that we don't?!?!?! Look for another update soon, but let's see if we can get to one hundred reviews first!

Chapter 15: Assets
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Chapter 15


IT IS OFFICIAL, I have the best group of reviewers in the world. Not only did we make 100 reviews, we made 119! IN ONE DAY!

God I love you guys!!!!!!!

Anyways you all have been bugging me about how Lily would have ever survived (if she did) so look very, very, very closely at this chapter, and then look very very very closely at chapter 13, and you will be able to find the teensiest bit of foreshadowing, and I’m not saying anything more on the matter. Now I think I’ll go write some more chapters, since I’m all energized and stuff now.

A special send out to Iced_Cherriez who made review number 100, and has made me two beautiful banners (which I am still yet to see, but am sure they are absoloutly marveloso)


Harry was still quite confused about his conversation with Dumbledore when he made his way back to the house, for that matter he couldn’t even remember having a conversation with Dumbledore. He just wrote it off, summing it up to the fact that he had probably been too pre-occupied thinking about the fight that he had, had with Ginny to pay attention to Dumbledore. Yeah, that had to be it.

He opened the front door to the Burrow, and was immediately encompassed by heat, which felt nice considering he was still only in a t-shirt, and flip-flops. Not exactly winter weather attire. He slipped off his flip-flops, and grabbed his cloak from the coat rack to help warm his body, which was still trembling slightly from the cold outside. He crossed over to the sitting room, where everyone had been sitting before only to find Brooke, Ron, and Hermione, who all looked up as he entered the room.

“Hey Harry,” said Ron in an exhausted sounding tone of voice.

“Hey Ron, where is everyone?”

“Well everyone else already left for Diagon Alley, we were waiting for you.” He answered.

“Oh, you guys didn’t have to do that.”

“Really Harry it was nothing, but do you still feel up to it?” asked Hermione, worry etched along her face.

“Yeah, I’ll be fine. I think I might take Brooke’s advice; you know shopping helps you feel better.” He winked at her, and she gave him a grateful smile. “But I want to get some business done with my accounts at Gringotts done while we’re there too.”

“Sounds boring.” Commented Ron.

“No, it’s actually pretty cool. I had Bifford, you know the goblin who’s in charge of my account. Well I had him get me this really big vault, it’s the size of about three classrooms, and I had everything put in there. You know everything that had been left to me I inherited, I got full custody over when I was sixteen. All these really old family heirlooms and stuff, it’s like one great big storage shed.”

“Still sounds boring.” Said Ron with a smile. “We better go then, so Harry can be alone with his vault.”

“Oi, shut up.” Said Harry, smacking Ron on the shoulder, while the girls laughed at them.

“How are we getting there anyway?” asked Harry.

“We’re flooing, mum wasn’t too happy about it though, she said that you could hurt yourself, she wanted us to take the night bus. But there was no way in hell, I was ever getting on that thing.”

“Me either,” said Brooke, who now seemed to be a bit more open, it was obvious she was still thinking about what Ginny had said.

“Ladies first,” said Ron bowing low and holding a pot of floo powder out to Hermione, who quickly disappeared into the fire, followed by Brooke, then Harry (Ron had informed him that he was much more of a lady than him, so he should go first) and finally Ron.

They arrived in the crowded entrance of Diagon Alley, where Ron let them in through the magical entrance. As Harry stepped out into the snow filled Diagon Alley he couldn’t help but think that Ginny had been right. It really was lovely at Christmas time. All the storefronts were filled with decorative lights; there was the troll choir, and little fairies floating around overhead.

Harry noticed that he was receiving a few glances from passer bys, the type of glances a person receives when someone is trying to tell whether or not they know you. He istinctively pulled the hood from his cloak over his heads, not wanting to be recognized.

“I want to look at Flourish and Blotts.” Said Hermione who was looking over longingly at the bookstore.

“I think I’ll go with you,” said Ron with a shy smile.

“I think I’ll let you two be alone then?” said Harry with a knowing look, which Hermione looked noticed, and kept glancing between Harry and Ron.

“Alright…we’ll meet you at the Magical Menagerie at four o’clock…don’t be late,” She said tentatively, before glancing at Harry one last time, and leading Ron off toward Flourish and Blotts, leaving Brooke and Harry alone.

“So, uh, well I have to do some business over at Gringotts, it should only take half an hour if you want to come with me, I promise it won’t be as boring as Ron said.” Harry asked.

“Alright, yeah I need to get some money out of my vault, anyways.”

“Good, it’s settled then. Shall we go.” Said Harry excitedly.

“K Harry, let’s go,” she said laughing at his eagerness.

“I think I need some of that shopping therapy stuff.”

“Me too, I’m sorry if what Ginny said was true, about me and all.”

“Brooke,” Harry stopped in his tracks, and turned around to face her, “don’t let Ginny get to you, I don't know what's gotten into her. I feel kind of bad about some of the stuff I said though.” He said looking down at the ground unhappily.

“Is what she said true about you?”

“I thought I just told you it wasn’t”

“No, I mean in the house, she said, well…she said you had feelings for me.” She stared down, at the ground afraid to see Harry’s reaction. He was going to deny it, but he knew deep down that it was true, and that if he did deny it then any feelings she had for him would probably be wiped away, and then he wouldn’t have any chance with her. He would just have to suck it up and be a man.

“Well…I…um…yeah…I do.” She looked up startled, she had fully been expecting him to say he didn’t, but then here he was telling her he did. She couldn’t help but smile, he had said the right thing after all.

She had been attracted to Harry ever since she first talked to him on the couch in the hospital. He had something different about him. He was strong, but he was still sensitive, and very vulnerable. He was smart, and talented, and not to mention very good looking, but what really intrigued her was that she could just talk to him and be herself, not afraid of whether or not he would think her an idiot.

“Really? You like me?” she asked him, trying to verify that what she had just heard was real, she had no way to tell if he was lying or not.

“Yeah, I do. I mean it’s alright if you don’t like me back and all, but I still hope we can be friends, I’m sorry I shouldn’t have said anything.”

“No, it’s okay, I’m actually glad you did.” She said grinning slyly.

“Really?” Now it was Harry’s turn to ask.

“Yeah, because I like you too Harry. I like you a lot.” He let out a nervous laugh, and looked down at her with a smile one hundred miles wide spread across his face.

“Really?” He asked again.

“Yes Harry really, now let’s go take care of your Gringotts business, so we can start our shopping therapy.” She said taking his hand in hers and leading her towards the large wizarding bank.

Gringotts was very busy, and warm, so as they entered they allowed one of their goblins to take their cloaks. Harry couldn’t help but look over at Brooke who was wearing hip hugger jeans and a slouchy black sweater, with her hair pulled back into a loose braid, and think she looked extremely pretty.

As soon as the goblin left with their cloaks Harry grabbed Brooke’s hand and made his way over to the bank tellers. They approached a rather stern looking goblin, who eyed them up and down before speaking.

“What’s your business.”

“My name is Harry Potter I need to speak with Bifford regarding my account, and this is Brooke Vener,” he said motioning over to Brooke, “she also has some business to deal with in her account.”

“Very well,” said the goblin, “I will take Ms. Vener to her vault, and Bifford will be with you shortly.” The goblin got off his perch, and pulled a ring of keys from his pocket, summoning Brooke to follow him.

“Bring her back to my vault when she’s done,” called Harry over to the goblin, who just nodded in response. Brooke gave his hand a quick squeeze and then set after the goblin.

Harry waited patiently in the corridor for around five minutes when he heard a voice from behind him.

“Mr. Potter, it has been a long time since I have seen you last.”

“Bifford! How good to see you,” greeted Harry enthusiastically. He had always liked Bifford more than the other goblins, always thought him more friendlier.

“The same goes for you Mr.Potter, now why don’t we go to my office to discuss your account.”

“Sounds good,” said Harry as Bifford led him over to the offices. When they entered Harry watched as Bifford withdraw a pile of folders from one of the shelves and motioned for Harry to take a seat, which he did.

“Now Mr. Potter what can I do for you?”

“Well I just wanted to make sure everything was in smooth order, and that the orders I made went through.”

“Yes, let me see,” said Bifford as he put on a pair of glasses and began perusing the document, “Yes, everything looks to be going fine, no legal problems, no custody problems, all good, the Potter Estate is going well, the two house elves you requested….Dobby and Winky, I believe their names were, are currently residing there and preparing it for inhabitation.”

“And the orders?”

“Yes, that property you expressed interest in was purchased under your name, along with another beach property, all fine, everything has been settled with the previous owners I see, nothing to worry about.”

“That’s good.”

“Anything else that you would like to discuss.”

“Yes, well it’s something that I’ve been wondering for awhile. In the last bank report I received it said that I had another vault under my name that I don’t ever remember opening.”

“Which one would that be.”

“Well, it’s stupid actually, must be some mix up, it says it’s the account of Godric Gryffindor.”

“Oh that, well it says here that you are in deed in custody of Godric Gryfindor’s account.”

“Bifford, there must be some mistake, why would I have custody to Godric Gryffindors’s account?”

“Well according to this, you are his last remaining heir.”

“Me?”asked Harry astonished.

“Yes you.”


“Well according to this family index,” Bifford pulled out a scroll form one of these shelves, and opened it to show Harry. “Godric Gryfindor is one of the original founders of the Potter family.”

“But then wouldn’t the family name be Gryfindor then?”

“Yes, but as you see here, Godric Gryfindor only had one daughter, who married a Potter, making Godric somewhat of a great, great, great, great, great, great, great, great grandfather.”

“That’s a lot of greats.”

“Well it was a long time ago.”

“How is it that I was never informed of this vault?”

“I’m sorry Mister Potter, but I was under the impression that you were already aware of it’s existence, but just didn’t bother with it, seeing as you already have so many assets to maintain already, even with my help.”

“No Bifford I was not aware, can you have it’s contents added to the Potter Family account?”

“Yes, that will be done immediately, would you like to go down there now?”

“Yes, I would like to make a withdrawl.”

“very well, follow me.”

Harry followed Bifford into one of the rickety old miners carts that led down to the vaults, his mind lost in a world of thought. He was related to Godric Gryfindor? How come no one had ever told him? He also wondered what could be in one of the founders of Hogwarts vaults, Harry felt himself growing increasingly excited as he neared his vault.

When the cart halted to a stop in front of his vault he saw Brooke sitting there waiting for him, with the goblin that he had seen take her to her vault before.

"Did you get what you needed?" Asked Harry, not seeing any money bags.

"Yeah, all in my purse." She said, pointing to the black handbag.


“What took you?” she asked.

“Oh nothing, just found out I have yet another vault under my name.”


“You wouldn’t believe me if I told you.”

“Just try me Harry,” She said raising a challenging eyebrow in his direction.

“Godric Gryffindor.”

“Well to be honest with you Harry, it’s not all that surprising to think that you were Godric’s heir.”

“Why would that be?” He asked a little surprised, that she wasn’t as shocked by this news as much as he had been.

“I don’t know, it’s just, look what you’ve done in your life, I guess you could say you two have similar characters.”

“Sure, whatever, me and one of the greatest wizards who ever lived have the same character.”

“Don’t doubt yourself Harry.” He smiled at her, while she turned to watch Bifford run his fingers over the seam of the vault, as a hissing sound resounded from the seal. Then he placed his hand on a knot in the center of the door, and it twisted open.

Brooke had to admit, she was slightly surprised at what she saw. Inside Harry’s vault was everything. There were old paintings hung on the walls, old furniture covered in sheets, and what looked to be a grand piano in one of the corners. There were tables scattered everywhere containing bits of old parchment, books, and other odds and ends. She was so immersed in her surroundings that she didn’t hear Harry come up behind her.

“Take a look around, it’s pretty cool the stuff that’s in here. It’s from tons of old wizarding families that I’m related too.”

She took him up on his offer, eager to explore all the hidden treasures throughout the room, she wandered up to one of the tables and opened up a small jewelry box. Inside were expensive looking broaches, necklaces, and rings. All of them were beautiful. She took time picking up each piece of jewelry in turn and examining it closely. She finally put the jewelry away, and opened another box full of a myriad of different potions, none labeled. She rifled through a few trunks and found a bunch of old cloaks, and other assorted clothing. She found some old wands, a few sets of china, even a tapestry that looked like it had been spun out of pure gold. She was in complete awe at all the things in the room, everything was so beautiful, dating back generations upon generations.

“How do you like it,” asked Harry, who had just come up behind her.

“It’s all so beautiful,” Brooke answered.

“I only found out I owned all of this last year, before that I had just thought my parents had left me money. Like I said earlier it’s from a bunch of old wizarding families. One obviously is the Potters, then theirs the Dawson family, they’re a really old family, something like my dads second cousin was the last of them, and then he died without having kids so that went to me. Then there’s the Black family as Sirius left me all his possessions except his old house, but I had Bifford make sure there were no dark magical items transferred over here, meaning I got mostly money, seeing as most of the other things in that vault had indeed been bursting with dark magic. And now, well now Gryffindor’s possessions…”

“Have you looked at what there is from Gryfindor yet?”

“Nope, I only got some more money, but I was just about to. Do you want to come look with me, it’s always more fun if you have someone else to explore with.” He inquired, giving her a slight wink, which made her blush a little.

“Alright then, lead the way.”

Harry led the way over to the back of the large room, where there was a bunch of doors that Brooke hadn’t noticed before. She read the labels on each one. DAWSON. BLACK. GRYFFINDOR. CURRENCY.

“What are all these doors Harry?” asked Brooke.

“Oh these each lead to the stuff I inherited from each family line, and then the door that says currency is just all my gold and stuff.”

“Then what’s all that other stuff, out by the front?.”

“Well that’s the Potter fortune, it’s the main one of the account, and then these all are what the goblins like to call sub accounts.”


“Yeah.” Said Harry as he pressed his hand against the door labeled Gryffindor. The door snapped open revealing a dark room, but as soon as Harry stepped in lights sprung up all along the walls.

Inside the vault were numerous swords and shields, more old furniture and paintings, and many other of the same type of things that had been in the Potter part of the vault. The only main difference in here were the sheer number of books. Harry walked around reading some of the titles to himself, Advanced Defense Against Dark Magic, The Art of Sacrificial Spells, The World of Divination. Then there were piles of what looked to be journals, Harry picked one up and began to read.

I had another fight with Salazar today. He is growing more stubborn by the day. He simply refuses to admit non-pureblood students, but I as headmaster of the school, had the final decision. Rowena and Helga seem to be against his way of thinking as well, I plan on confronting them tomorrow with a course of action against Salazar, this friction must all be put to an end…

Harry felt slightly odd knowing that he was reading the diary of Godric Gryffindor and set it down hastily, almost as if he was afraid it might bite.

They stayed in the vault examining it for another hour or so, before Harry announced, ”It’s already one o’ clock, geez time flies we should probably start that shopping therapy don’t you think.”

Brooke only laughed softly, she was absolutely loving the time she was spending with Harry. They had talked non-stop to each other since they had begun examining the vault, and she couldn’t help but feel strangely content with Harry around her.

They climbed into one of the miner carts, and before they knew it had said their goodbyes to Bifford and were standing out at the entrance of Gringotts.

“Well I don’t know about you, but after everything that’s happened today, I need some major shopping therapy, let’s go all out.” Said Brooke to Harry.

“I’m with you, so where to first?”

“Clothes, you always start with Clothes,” Harry just laughed.

Chapter 16: The Price of Fame
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Chapter 16
The Price of Fame

If you haven’t already noticed my story now has a banner so thanks in abundance are due to Iced_Cherriez for not only making it, but dealing with me and my computer illiteracy!

This chapter was just plain and simple fun to write. You see we girls love to shop, so what’s more fun than shopping, I’ll tell you writing about shopping. And I loved the whole paparazzi aspect of this story, let me know if you thought it was too much. You see it never made much sense to me in the books, how people didn’t notice Harry that much on the street, seeing as how he’s this famous wizard who saved the entire wizarding world from Voldemort, I always thought it would be more like this…
Harry allowed Brooke to drag him over to Madam Malkins robe shop, where she proceeded in buying Hogwarts school robes, and a set of pretty dress robes, since there would be a ball at Hogwarts later on in the year.

Harry who already had his school robes, but true to his word of needing shopping therapy, still bought a new set of traveling robes, and a new set of navy blue dress robes.

As they left the store, Harry could tell what Brooke had meant, shopping did make you feel better, especially if you didn’t think about the type of money you were spending. As Brooke led him towards a muggle clothes shop he reasoned with himself thinking that he had always been careful with his money, even though he had enough to live as extravagantly as he wanted to, so why not just splurge this once.

Harry watched her try on outfit, after outfit, after outfit, and then watched as she began picking out clothes for Harry.

“What do you think of this one?” She asked him holding up a white polo to him.

“Well what do you think?” He asked her back, trusting her opinion much more than his own.

“I like it. Very English school boy, you could get a pair of faded jeans, and then put something over it….ohh that would look really good,” she was quite excited about her shopping trip. “Here try it with this,” she said handing him a gray sweater and pushing him towards a changing room.

A few minutes later he emerged, where Brooke gave the final okay, and they made there way up to purchase their items.

They entered the crowded streets of Diagon Alley, clutching about ten backs each.

“These bags are getting heavy,” complained Brooke.

“We should just shrink them to pocket size.”

“brilliant Harry, you are absolutely brilliant, and did I say brilliant,” she said to him as she shrunk their bags, and they stuffed them in their pockets.

“Now where to?” asked Harry, hoping that it didn’t have anything more to do with clothes.

“How about Flourish and Blotts, I still have to get my school books.”

“Sounds good,” Said Harry as he pulled his hood up once more as they made their way through the holiday crowds. They stopped for a few moments to listen to the troll choir, who Harry thought for being trolls didn’t sing so badly.

They entered the bustling shop, where Brooke went to look for her school books, and Harry examined a display full of charms books. That’s when he heard the voice that he hated.

“That you scarhead.” Without turning around Harry replied.

“Shove off Malfoy.”

“Oh it is you! Why do you have your hood up, don’t want to face your fans, tisk tisk, I’m ashamed of you Potter.”

Harry now wheeled around to face Draco, pulling his hood down slightly so he could see him more clearly.

“Tell me Malfoy why are you here, I thought you and your type usually hung around Knockturn Alley.”

“Oh aren’t you clever, think your such a big man, because everybody loves you so much. I bet the only reason your in here is so you can go and look at those stupid books they wrote about you, but why anyone would want to ready about your life is beyond me.”

“It’s a hell of a lot more interesting than yours Malfoy.”

“Is that right?”

“Yeah, that’s right.”

“You can’t back yourself up, your just talk.”

“So that’s why you ran the last time you dared speak to me, because I’m all talk. Funny, and here I thought you were scared

“You don’t scare me Potty.”

The two boys continued hissing insults and glaring at each other, but after awhile Draco had been joined by his cronies Crabbe and Goyle. Harry was starting to get nervous that somehow someone in the crowded shop would discover who he was, and it would cause an uproar. There had been other times when he was out in public when someone had recognized him, and he didn’t want a repeat of those performances, especially with Malfoy there to witness it.

“Look Malfoy, I have more important things to do, so either you leave me alone or I will curse you.” Malfoy looked like he wanted to give a retort, but wisely decided against it, judging on the last time they had fought.

“See you at school Potter.” And with that he spun around on his heel and stormed to another section of the store.

Harry looked at his watch, and realized that they had been in the shop for a good half hour, and decided to go find Brooke. He made his way up to the school book section and to his displeasure not only found Brooke, but Malfoy…again. He didn’t say anything at first, but just watched the scene unfolding before him.

“Hello,” said Malfoy in a silky voice.

“Oh hi,” replied Brooke brightly.

“Can I help you find something.” Asked Malfoy.

“Oh no, I have everything I need, I was just looking at this book here,” said Brooke gesturing to one of the books propped up on the shelf.

“Well if your done, how would you like to accompany me for some ice cream?”

“Oh that’s really sweet of you, but I’m already here with someone else.”

“Someone else? Couldn’t be better than me, just ditch them.”

“No, I’m sorry, but I really have to go now.” Said Brooke, who was starting to get nervous at the way this boy was treating her.

“I don’t think so,” said Malfoy grabbing hold of her arm.

“Let…go…of…me,” she said as she struggled against his grip.

Harry had, had enough and stormed right up to Malfoy, and with all the force he could muster punched him squarely in the jaw.

“Back off Malfoy,” he said through gritted teeth.

“Oh thank you Harry, this boy was, uhhh.” Said Brooke, who was getting quite frustrated by the whole situation.

“THAT’S WHO YOU’RE HERE WITH…HIM?” asked Malfoy in loud astonishment, while clutching his bleeding lip.

“You have a problem with it Malfoy?” Harry shot back.

“So you’re Potter’s bitch then?” Malfoy asked, directing his question to Brooke.

“She isn’t anyones bitch Malfoy not mine, and especially not yours.” Answered Harry for her, “Brooke, why don’t you go pay, I’ll meet you up there, as soon as I’m done dealing with him,” he said pointing at Malfoy.

Brooke obediently shuffled off to the counter, wanting to get as far away from that blonde boy as possible. As soon as she left Malfoy turned to face Harry.

“Well I would have never thought you could get a girl like that Potter, how much did you have to pay her?”

“My private life is of no concern to you, now leave us alone or I will curse you all the way to Albania.”

“I’m not going to be stupid like you Harry, don’t worry I’ll leave you alone, but I can’t promise everyone else will.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“Bye Potter,” And with that Malfoy spun around on his heel once again and began making his way towards the stores exit.

Harry was quite confused as he made his way down to the crowded center of the bookstore, where he saw many people examining the books with his face on the cover. He gave an inward groan as he watched them, and then went and found Brooke who had just finished buying all of her school supplies.

“You ready to go,” he shouted at her over the sea of people.

“Yeah” she called back, “What is that guy still doing by the exit, I thought he left?” Brooke asked Harry as she made her way over to him. He looked around to see Draco Malfoy still standing by the door, a sly smile on his face.

“Let’s just ignore him and get out of here before we get trampled,” He grabbed her hand that wasn’t clutching her purchases and began maneuvering towards the front, but right when they reached the middle of the crowd Harry heard Malfoy’s voice loud over the crowd of people. “IT’S HARRY POTTER”

“Ah shit” cursed Harry.

People began to get very excited and began grabbing copies of the books written about Harry, and looking around frantically for their boy wonder.

“Where is he?”

“I don’t see him”

“Is he really here?!”

“Harry, just come on let’s try and get through this way,” called Brooke as she moved them towards an opening in the crowd, but she called a little too loudly, because at the mention of the name ‘Harry’, Harry could feel his cloak being pulled off his head, with more screams from the people.

“It’s him, he’s here!”

“Mr. Potter would you sign this for me, please?”

“Wait till I tell my daughter I met you, she’ll just die!”

Harry was being pushed around from person to person, cameras were going off and quills were being stuffed into his hand, as he tried to protest the attention. Brooke who had been pushed off to the side, barged her way through the crowds and made it over to Harry, where she whispered in his ear, “Just sign some stuff, then they’ll leave you alone, and we can get out of here.”

As reluctant as Harry was to sign autographs, he complied, figuring that Brooke probably had the right idea. So after ten minutes of signing and photo ops the crowd finally let him leave the store.

“Oh I am going to kill Malfoy,” exclaimed a very frazzled looking Harry. Brooke was about to say something, when she heard more shouts from down the street.

“THERE HE IS!” They whipped around to find themselves surrounded by a horde of photographers and journalists.

“Mr. Potter may we please have an interview?”

“How are you feeling after your fall?”

“Who’s this girl? Is she your girlfriend Harry?”

“Miranda Fredricks from Witch Weekly, our readers are dying to know, which do you prefer chocolate or vanilla?”

“STOP,” called Harry putting a hand in the air, which surprisingly made all the media and surrounding bystanders stop their chatter. “Please, I am just trying to have a relaxing day of Christmas shopping with my friend here, and I ask that you leave us in peace.”

There was immediately an uproar of talking, people protesting, saying that they had to get an interview. Harry tried fruitlessly to push them away, but nothing he did seemed to work. Just when Harry was about to curse every last person in the crowd, he heard more excited whispers, and a voice booming over the rest.

“Now please, please just leave Mr. Potter be, I’m sure we can come up with some sort of compromise.” Harry turned to see the face of Michael Kinsella the minister of magic making his way towards the crowd of people. Harry liked Michael much more than he had ever like Fudge, who was kicked out of office after he refused to believe that Voldemort had returned. Michael was fair, and was always first to believe Harry, putting the ministry on his side.

“Hey Michael,” Harry called over at the minister, who smiled and waved back, while he was having an argument with one of the reporters from The Daily Prophet. Harry gave a sigh of relief, now that Michael was here they would surely be able to get away from the media, who looked down and smiled at Brooke who was clutching his hand, and looking quite overwhelmed by all the questions that were being shot at her by people wanting to know about her relationship with Harry.

After a few more minutes of questioning and arguing Michael made his way over to Harry, “Harry how are you?”

“Well I was fine, until all this,” said Harry gesturing towards the crowd of people, who were snapping pictures like mad now that Harry was talking on a personal basis with the Minister, he even heard one reporter yell, “It’s a money shot!” Michael merely laughed, and brushed all the attention aside.

“How are you feeling after your fall.”

“Well, surprisingly, I feel one hundred percent better, not at all like I’ve been in a coma for two weeks.”

“Not too surprising to me, you’ve always been a strong lad. Now I have just been talking to the various reporters and they have all agreed that if you give a small interview they will leave you alone for the rest of the day. I’m afraid it’s the best I can do, they are all very adamant about speaking with you, especially after your accident.”

“I don’t know,” said Harry looking down at the small form of Brooke beside him.

“Its okay Harry, you go give that interview, then we can start our shopping therapy sooner!” said Brooke, with a reassuring smile, he merely chuckled and turned back to Michael, “Alright, no longer than half an hour, but not in the streets, only reporters.”

“Very well, we can use the Leaky Cauldron, I’m sure Tom would be happy to oblige.”


Half an hour later Harry found himself standing on a podium inside of the Leaky Cauldron, surrounded by an excited looking group of reporters. He looked down to the back of the room where Brooke was standing next to the owner of the Leaky Cauldron, Tom. He gave her a small smile, and she just nodded her head in encouragement. Knowing she was there made him feel more calm about the situation. Now Harry watched as Michael got up to address the crowd.

“This is a press meeting that shall last only half an hour, then I suggest you all abide by our agreement, and leave Mr. Potter in peace, or you will be dealt with by the ministry. Now this will be orderly, one question at a time, if you all follow protocol, then you should have everything answered by the time the interview is over. Now I will waste no longer waste any more of your time, let the questions begin!”

With a sigh Harry stepped forward to receive the first question. “I asked you earlier Mister Potter, which do you prefer chocolate or vanilla.”

“I’ve always been more of a chocolate person myself,” answered Harry, smiling slightly at the silly question.

“Mr. Potter, would you please explain to us the incident leading up to your fall.”

“I was playing quidditch, where I was hit with a bludger and fell from my broom.”

“Is it true that there was foul play involved, by the opposing teams beaters.”

“No comment.”

“Mr. Potter is the rumor that your father and godfather came into the future using a time portal device true?”

“Again no comment,” Harry answered as a sad look appeared on his face.

“How is the planning against you-know-who coming?”

“We are working with the information that we have at the moment, and everything is in order.”

“In the prophecy released last year, Mr. Potter it states that you have unknown power, are you any closer to finding out what that power is?”

“That is a matter that I cannot discuss.”

“Who was that girl you were with at the book store?”

“She’s a friend of mine.”

“She’s very pretty, is their any romantic interest between you two.”

“No comment.”

“What is your response to the recent attacks on Muggles up in France, do you believe it to have anything to do with he who must not be named?”

“I believe that it does. Voldemort (at the mention of the name a collective shudder went throughout the room) does have foreign allies and it is vital, that we are aware of the damage he can inflict.”

“Mr. Potter is it true that you will be playing on the International English Quidditch Team after you leave school?”

“I plan on pursuing other career opportunities.”

“Mr. Potter…”


Another half an hour later Harry was standing outside alone with Brooke, feeling very thankful that the reporters had stayed true to their words about granting him some privacy after the interview.

“Well that certainly was exciting.” Said Brooke

“I suppose so,” answered Harry in a lack luster sort of voice, “So much for our shopping therapy, huh?”

“Nah, I’ve had fun today Harry. Being with you, I don’t know, is as good as shopping therapy any day, you can make me forget about my problems just as much as a new pair of shoes.” He looked at her for a second and then they both burst out laughing.

They were standing towards the edge of the town, neither one really wanting to head back into the crowds quite yet. “What do you say we go for a walk along one of those trails?” asked Harry looking towards some old walking trails that spread out around the area surrounding Diagon Alley.

“Sounds good.” She said, as he clasped his hand in hers and they began walking. They didn’t talk until they reached the top of a hill that was completely surrounded by trees, and untouched snow.

“I’ve had a lot of fun today too Brooke, I’m just sorry that we had to deal with all that paparazzi stuff for an hour.”

“It’s okay, I know you didn’t ask for it, and it’s not like you can help it.”

“Yeah,” he said quietly looking down at the snow, “Do you remember when we first got here and were talking about what happened with Ginny?”

“Yes,” answered Brooke tentatively a little nervous about the direction this conversation was heading.

“And you know how I told you that I had feelings for you, and you said you had feelings for me?”

“Uh huh”

“Were you telling the truth?”

“Yes Harry.”

“I was too,” he stopped and looked into her eyes, “I have really strong feelings for you Brooke. I don’t know what it is, I can talk to you, I can be myself around you, I just feel good when I’m around you.”

“I feel the exact same way about you Harry,” she said returning his gaze, hoping he would tell her everything she wanted to hear.

“But I can’t be with you.”

“What!” she exclaimed, this was not what she was expecting to hear after everything else he had just said, “After everything you said, did I do something wrong?”

“No, you did everything right, and I just get this feeling when I’m with you, that I don’t want to let go, but it’s important to me that I don’t put you in any danger. My life isn’t safe, and I don’t want to put you in danger.”

“I don’t see why that should matter.”

“Remember what I told you in the hospital about my life being cursed, and how everyone I care for gets taken away from me?”


“Well I won’t let that happen to you. You deserve someone better, like just now, we were just trying to shop, and we ended up in an hour long scuffle with the press. You don’t need that type of attention, you don’t need that added to your life.”

“Harry you are being an idiot.”


“I’ve known you for what, two days? Yeah, two days, and I already feel like I’ve known you forever, and I’ve been through enough, and I’m old enough to know that people don’t feel like that all the time. So screw it if you’re the Harry Potter. And screw what the media thinks, or how dangerous your life is, because I want to give this a try Harry.”

“Brooke I…”

“I heard Ginny tell you that girls would only like you because you were a famous face, but I’m here to tell you that, that is NOT true. I like you because you’re just Harry, not because you’re the boy who lived.”


“Harry you are smart, brave, loyal, caring, funny, and just MERLIN, I don’t care about what might face you in the future, I’ve known about it since I met you, so why do you think I’d care?”

“Brooke, listen to me. I know that you don’t like me because of who I am, but because of what I am, and that’s why I like you too, but I will NOT put you in danger, I’m sorry this is just the way it has to be, but believe me it isn’t how I want it to be.” He said it with such a tone of formality, that it took Brooke slightly aback.

“I’m sorry too Harry,” she said looking up into those emerald green eyes, and hoping to god that she didn’t cry.


Alright, so at this point i'm sure the majority of you are out there yelling at your computer screen 'OH MY GOD NOT ANOTHER MARY SUE' Let me be the first to assure you now, that Brooke is as far away from being a Mary Sue as could possibly'll find out what I mean soon enough. And no I don't mean she has a tragic background, or some unknown power, but just trust me when I say SHE IS NOT A MARY SUE (and never will be for that matter) Thanks for reading, please leave a review!)

Chapter 17: Welcome to Hogwarts
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Chapter 17
Welcome to Hogwarts

It’s been a couple days since I’ve updated, but I have been pretty busy with work and friends, even if it is break, plus I started a new training program for Crew so I’m pretty wiped. Well, we are back in the grounds of pre-written chappies, as I am currently in the middle of chapter 21.

Good news for all of you who don’t know yet!!! JK Rowling has finished writing Harry Potter and The Half Blood Prince, and has set a release date…July 16, 2005…..ONLY SEVEN MORE MONTHS!!!!!!

Thanks for all your reviews, and as always feel free to contact me with any questions, comments, or anything regarding this story.


The last week of Christmas vacation at the Burrow dragged on, and on, and on. Ginny had taken herself to locking herself in her room, but she didn’t seem to be giving up on Harry, and whenever she left her room and passed him in the hall she shot him flirtatious glances, which infuriated Brooke.

Brooke and Harry still were on speaking terms with each other, and had become very good friends, although everyone knew that they wanted to be more. Hermione and Ron had tried to reason with Harry about his approach towards starting a relationship with Brooke, but he was being quite stubborn, and wouldn’t hear of it. He kept telling them over and over again, “I don’t want her to get hurt.”

Brooke understood where Harry was coming from, as much as she disagreed with it, and she had tried talking to him about it a few times, but it had always ended with Harry telling her how much he cared about her, and how he wasn’t going to let her in until he was sure he could keep her safe.

Hermione and Ron had made their relationship public, and everyone had been very happy for them, especially Mrs. Weasley who had exclaimed when she found out, “I knew it! It was just a matter of time!”

Despite the tension between Harry and Ginny the Weasley’s had treated Harry no differently, and had even told him a few times that they believed she was acting childish. This morning, however, was the end of term, and everyone was racing around trying to get everything in order.

Harry had spent the morning in his room loading everything into his new trunk that he had bought in Diagon Alley the week before with Brooke, after they had talked up in the woods. He had made a comment about not having enough room in his trunk for all his belongings any more, so Brooke had suggested he buy a new one.

There had been a bonanza of different types of trunks, in the luggage shop. Some like Mad Eye Moonys, some with one compartment, some that were specially built to hold a certain type of item. Harry, however, wanted something that he could use for a long while, and had bought a beautiful mahogany chest that he had found in the back of the room. When opened, it revealed a set of gleaming hard wood stairs, which brought him down to a small room. The trunk gave a new meaning to the term magical. The oak floors and Oriental rug were gorgeous, and the room was decorated with Gryffindor colors. There was a plushy armchair and a fireplace in one corner, and shelves all around the room for books, a wardrobe in another corner for all of his clothes, and even a special compartment for his quidditch gear. Harry had paid two hundred galleons for the trunk, and thinking back on it now he felt it was well worth it.

The ministry sent a car for them again this year, so at around ten o’clock, after everyone had said their goodbyes Harry, Hermione, Ron, Brooke, and Ginny all loaded into the shining Black town car, heading towards King Cross station.

The tension once again ran high in the car, as this was the first time in a week that they had all been together in such a small space, since all the incidents around Christmas. No one said anything, but Harry noticed that Brooke was being quite fidgety.

“You okay?” He asked her.

“I’m just nervous.”

“It’ll be okay, you know us, and everyone else at the school is really nice, plus you won’t be the only new student.”

“Oh who honestly cares?” snapped Ginny. Ron gave her a warning glare, and she immediately quieted, still grumbling to herself, and staring out the window. Brooke looked down at the floor at Ginny’s words, and Harry gave her shoulder a little reassuring squeeze.

Finally after about an hour’s car ride they arrived at Kings Cross, and all gratefully clambered out of the car, and grabbed their belongings thanking the ministry drivers as they went.

They received many strange stares as they made their way through the station towards the platform; Hedwig wasn’t helping by hooting insistently either. They eventually made their way over to the barrier between platforms nine and ten, with a very puzzled Brooke.

“You guys there must be some kind of mistake, there’s a platform nine and a platform ten, but no platform nine and three quarters.” She said, looking between the two platforms.

“That’s because you have to run through the wall.” Said Hermione.

“Run…through…like as in through solid stone?” Brooke asked in astonishment, they all merely nodded their heads as an answer, “You guys sure do it different in Britain don’t you.” She said it more as a statement than as a question.

“Tell you what guys, why don’t you go through first to show Brooke how it’s done, and then I’ll bring her through after?” said Harry.

“Sounds good to me,” said Ron as he headed through the barrier, followed by Hermione, then Ginny who shot a look back at Harry as she went through.

“I still can’t believe it, you just go through?” asked Brooke as she watched the others disappear into the wall.

“Yeah, it’s best to do it at a run if you’re nervous, we can go through together.”

“I don’t know Harry are you sure it will work?”

“Positive, you trust me don’t you,” he asked as he looked down at her.

“Yes,” she whispered, as she grabbed onto his arm tightly.

“On the count of three. One. Two. Three.” Harry ran through the barrier, Brooke hanging onto him as he pulled her through. He looked up once they passed through to see the gleaming Hogwarts Express in the sun, and turned back to see Brooke smiling up at it. “See, I told you it wouldn’t be so bad.”

“I guess it wasn’t as bad as I though, but it’s still weird running through a solid brick wall and all,” she said looking up at him with a smile.

“We should hurry up and find a compartment, before they all fill up.”

“You lead the way,” she said allowing herself to be pulled into a compartment with Harry at the end of the train, once they were settled she asked, “So where are Hermione and Ron?”

“Oh they have to receive their head duties, but then they’ll be in after that.”


There was a tense silence in the compartment after that, neither one really trusting themselves to speak to the other. Finally Harry broke the silence.

“So, uh, have any ideas what house you’ll be in?”

“No, Professor Dumbledore said we’d get sorted when we got there, I hope I’m in Gryffindor though, it sounds the best, and everyone I know is there.”

“Yeah, but Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff aren’t too bad, it’s just Slytherin that you want to look out for.” She simply nodded, not knowing what else to say. Harry stayed silent too, also not knowing what to say. They were both saved by the food witch who knocked on their door asking them if they wanted anything to eat. Harry jumped at the opportunity to break the awkward silence, and made his way over to the food cart.

“We’ll take the lot, and uh how bout some reading material too? We’ll take all the magazines and newspapers you have.” The food witch loaded his outstretched arms with the merchandise, while Harry pushed a handful of gold into hers, and made his way back to the compartment.

“Do you think you bought enough?” asked Brooke teasingly.

“Just about,” Harry replied casually.

“Here let me see one of those,” she said, taking a copy of witch Weekly from the pile of goodies Harry had set down on the bench, while Harry started digging through a container of Bertie Botts Every Flavored Beans. They sat in silence for a while, while Brooke perused the magazine and Harry chomped on various sweets, until Brooke happened across an interesting article.

“Uh oh,” she said.

“What?” inquired Harry, who put down the chocolate frog he was about to unwrap, and moved over to read over Brooke’s shoulder.

“There’s an article in here about you.”


“Yeah, it must have been from that interview you gave in Diagon Alley,” she said as she began to read the article aloud.

Harry Potter’s Sweetheart?
By Miranda Robins

This Christmas Harry Potter was witnessed shopping with a very pretty unidentified witch. Mr. Potter and his ‘friend’ were discovered while inside Flourish and Blotts, where Mr. Potter graciously greeted his many admirers.

Mr. Potter agreed to give a small interview with a handful of reporters, myself included, where he gave away information that Witch Weekly Readers have been wondering for awhile.

When asked about his recent accident Mr. Potter explained that he had been playing Quidditch when he was hit with a bludger, and fell from his broom, but when asked about the reported foul play imposed by the opposing teams beaters he had no comment. Mr. Potter was also asked about his plans for Quidditch in the future, where he told reporters that he would not be playing Quidditch but exploring ‘other career oppourtunies’. What these opportunities could be, no one knows for sure.

Mr. Potter was also able to identify his preference of chocolate, over vanilla, stating that he ‘had always been more of a chocolate man.’

When questioned about the girl he had been shopping with earlier he informed the press that she was a good friend, but when asked of his romantic interest in her he declined to comment, which has this reporter wondering, could this be Harry Potter’s new sweetheart? Don’t worry yet ladies, the rumors still have not been confirmed.

“Great, just what I need,” Harry mumbled under his breath.

“They all have details on the interview, look,” said Brooke who was examining more of the tabloids that Harry had purchased.

“Why does everything always happen to me?” Harry asked as he slumped down in his seat.

“Oh, it’s not too bad Harry, it looks like only Witch Weekly commented on us being a ‘couple’” Harry looked up at Brooke and smiled sadly, silently wishing that what Witch Weekly had reported about him and Brooke could be true, but he knew it couldn’t. She smiled sadly back, thinking the same thing.

“I guess it’s not as bad as some of the stuff they’ve printed, but I’ll bet you anything that people will be quoting these articles for a good two weeks and asking me questions about them incessantly.”

“I doubt that Harry.”

“Don’t doubt it.”


The rest of the train ride had gone by uneventfully for Brooke and Harry. Ron and Hermione had joined them about half way through their journey, complaining profusely about those ‘snotty fifth year prefects.’

Now they were all in the Great Hall waiting for dinner to begin, minus Brooke who was waiting to be sorted with the other new transfer students. Finally, after several minutes of waiting Professor McGonagall carried the sorting hat and stool out in front of the excited students, and Dumbledore rose to speak.

“Welcome back to Hogwarts, everyone, I hope all of your Christmas holidays went well. As I am sure many of you already know there was an attack on the Boston School of Magic recently, leaving it’s students without a place to receive their education. Hogwarts has offered a spot to various seventh year students so they may finish their final year of magical education on schedule, and many have graciously accepted, so without further adieu let me introduce to you your new students, please do all you can do to make them feel at home, as I am sure many of you will.” Dumbledore looked pointedly at Harry as he finished his oration. Harry stared back at Dumbledore, but broke eye contact when he heard Professor McGonnagal’s voice begin calling off names.

“Abrams, David.”


“Deer, June”


“Gifford, Julie”


“Haus, Kurt”


“Lindman, Jack”


“Royale, Morgan”


“Vener, Brooke”


Brooke gave a relieved smile, and ran off to the Gryffindor table where she settled down between Harry and Hermione. The rest of the room watched as McGonnogal took the sorting hat and stool back down from the stage, seeing as Brooke was the last to be sorted. There were quite a few murmurs throughout the hall, but they all stopped once Dumbledore rose to speak again.

“Excellent, I daresay that our new students will be positive additions to their new houses, and I welcome you all to Hogwarts. Now…let’s eat.”

“AMEN” called Ron.

“Thank you for that Mr. Weasley,” answered Dumbledore with a laugh, as the rest of the hall chuckled at Ron’s outburst and began digging into their plates. Ron reddened slightly, but was not too put out to eat.

“SI OOD EOU EN GRYDOR,” said Ron through a mouthful of food.

“Honestly Ron, we’ve been over this talk when you aren’t stuffing your face, no one can understand you when you talk like that.” Hermiome admonished. Ron looked sheepishly at her, before taking a big swallow.

“Sorry Hermione, I was just saying to Brooke that it was good she was in Gryffindor.” He answered.

“Yeah it is.” Said Harry.

“I was so nervous though the hat kept telling me I’d be good in Slytherin, and I kept telling it I didn’t want to be a Slytherin, and it kept telling me I should be.” said Brooke while she ladled some potatoes onto her plate.

“Don’t worry about it too much, that’s what the hat told me too, but then I told it I didn’t want to be in Slytherin, just like you did, and then it put me in Gryffindor.” Said Harry as he sipped his pumpkin juice.

“WHAT?!” sputtered Ron through a mouthful of steak, “You never told us that?”

“It never seemed that important.” Harry replied nonchalantly.

“Well you still should have told us.” Ron replied back in exasperation.

“Listen Ron remember in second year when everyone thought I was the heir of Slytherin.” Asked Harry.

“Yeah, how could I forget?”

‘Well, I started thinking that maybe I was, and when I talked to Dumbledore about it, I told him about what the sorting hat had said about me being good in Slytherin, and how I told it I didn’t want to be in Slytherin. He told me that it’s our decisions that prove who we really are, so me not wanting to be in Slytherin, meant I wasn’t a Slytherin or something like that, but anyway it just didn’t seem all that important.”

“Well…” Began Ron, but he never finished due to Hermione interrupting him.

“Just leave it Ron, or else.” She threatened lightly.

“Or else what?”

“Bad stuff.” Said Hermione raising a seductive eyebrow at him.

“Would you guys stop that!” yelped Harry at Ron and Hermione who were shooting each other playful glances.

“Sorry Harry, of course.” Answered Hermione as she turned back to her plate. Ron shot Harry an annoyed look, before following in Hermione’s footsteps and greedily returning to his food as well. After several more minutes of eating Harry stood up and announced.

“I’m going to bed, It’s been a long day.”

“Do you think I could come with you, I want to get to bed, and I don’t know where to go?” asked Brooke.

“Sure,” replied Harry as he bade Hermione and Ron goodnight, who were now back to glancing at each other, and left the hall while Brooke and several other pairs of eyes followed him.

They walked in silence until they reached the fat lady, where Harry said the password.

“Chocolate Mousse.”

Harry put his hand out for Brooke to enter first. He watched as she entered and turned to observe her surroundings, he smiled slightly at her reaction.

“So you like it?” He asked from behind her.

“Yeah, it’s really cozy. My old school was nothing like this.”

“It is pretty nice.”

“Thank you Harry”

“For what?”

“Just for everything. I know it probably wasn’t all that great at times having me around, but you’ve really helped me feel at home.” She said giving him a sweet smile.

“What are you talking about? It was always great having you around, you helped me out a lot too you know.” He said returning her smile. They just stood there looking at each other before Brooke broke the silence.



“So…uh I think I’m gonna go to bed now, lessons start tomorrow, and I’m pretty exhausted, where do I go?”

“Oh…um….right, up those stairs, and their should be a sign on the door that says seventh year girls dorms.”

“Okay, thanks Harry, goodnight,” She came up and give him a quick kiss on the cheek, before turning away and running up the stairs to the girls dormitories.

Harry just stood there after she left, open mouthed like a fish out of water, holding his face where she had kissed him. He didn’t even hear Ron and Hermione come on, or notice Hermione run up the girls staircase a few moments later, he just kept standing there.

“Harry are you dead or something?” asked Ron, coming up in front of Harry and waving his hand in front of his face.

“No…no…umm, just thinking.” He replied quietly.

“Are you okay?” asked Ron skeptically.

“No, I mean yes…I mean well, maybe, I don’t know,” stuttered Harry.

“It’s Brooke isn’t it?”

“Yes, I mean no,”

“Just admit to your feelings for her Harry, I know she likes you too, and Hermione told me that she still likes you just as much as she ever did, it’s not too late you know?”

“I can’t, I don’t want her to get hurt, but that isn’t stopping me from falling for her.” Answered Harry as he dropped himself into his favorite armchair by the fireplace.

“Falling?” Asked Ron, as he settled himself in the chair across from Harry.

“Yeah falling.”

“Falling how?”

“I dunno, just falling.”

“You mean like in love.”

“NO, I couldn’t be falling in love with her, it couldn’t happen, I mean we aren’t even going out or anything, how can I fall in love with someone I’m not dating?” He reasoned with himself.

“I fell in love with Hermione when we weren’t dating.”

“That was different you guys were friends and stuff.”

“And you’re saying you and Brooke aren’t friends?”

“No, we’re friends, but I’ve only known her for what two weeks, you don’t fall in love with people after two weeks.”

“It could happen.”


“When two people know their right for each other from the start.”

“God, Ron when did you become the expert on relationships?”

“Oh believe me I’m not, this is all just the stuff Hermione told me.”

“Figures,” said Harry laughing.

“Hey,” Ron protested, “I can be pretty sensitive when I want to be.” Harry let out a snort of laughter, which caused Ron to hit him over the head with a pillow.

“Ow, that hurt,” said Harry rubbing his head, only to find a bump already in that spot. He stopped thinking hard, how had he gotten the bump? He couldn’t remember.

“What?” asked Ron, “Decided you can’t beat me, and given up?”

“No, it’s not that,” answered Harry still deep in his thoughts.

“What is with you today?” asked Ron, yet again waving his hand in front of Harry’s face.

No answer.

“Hellloooo, earth to Harry, Voldemort is attacking the school outside, look.” Said Ron, trying to get a response out of Harry.

Still, no answer.

“I saw Brooke kissing Neville…”

No answer.

“Snape was wearing a pink dress in the hall.”

“THAT BASTARD,” shouted Harry, as he jumped up from his seat smacking Ron in the head.

“Oww, gosh mate that hurt,” but Harry wasn’t listening, he was already out the door, leaving the portrait open and swaying in the breeze, despite the complaints of the fat lady. “What now?” mumbled Ron to himself as he wearily trudged up the boys staircase, trying not to think of what trouble Harry had gotten himself into this time.


A/N: What has Harry figured out….hmmm I wonder, don’t you? Don’t worry I’ll post a new update soon, but first I’ll leave you a little quote that I absoloutly love, just because.

"You can always trust a dishonest man to be dishonest. Honestly, it's the honest ones you want to watch out for."
--Capt. Jack Sparrow

Chapter 18: Confrontations
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Chapter 18

Well here it is chapter numero diez y ocho!!!! Tomorrow is Christmas eve, so I’m pretty mucho excited.Just like I’m excited that the last time I checked I had 153 reviews. GOD I ABSOLOUTLY LOVE YOU GUYS TO DEATH!!!

This story is doing so much better than I ever thought it could ever be (seeing as I hadn’t gotten that much of a response for most of my previous fics) but this story is turning out wonderfully, thanks to all of my oh so wonderful reviewers, and my silent readers. I have upwards to about 5000 reads on this story…pretty impressive. This all just started out as a way to pass the time when I was bored one day, but it has become a major hobby.

I’ve also started writing a litany of song fics, which will be posted together, and I’m hoping to have that out soon, so look out for that as well.

So if I don’t update before then, have a Very Merry Christmas, and all that other good stuff…and don’t forget to leave a review!!!! (Who knows if you do I may be able to sneak in another update sooner than later…I time my posting schedule on the amount of reviews I get…sort of like ‘well when I get to this number then I’ll post”)


Harry was seeing red as he hurried towards Dumbledore’s office. What was he thinking? This time he had gone too far…way too far.

He was so angry that he didn’t notice that he had passed right past the gargoyle that marked the entrance to Dumbledore’s office. He doubled back facing the gargoyle, yelling every sweet he could think of at the top of his voice.

“Chocolate Frog”

“Bertie Botts Every Flavor Bean”

“Sugar Quill”

“Licorice Whip”

“Canary Creams”

“Cockroach Clusters”

“Lemon Drop.”

At the mention of lemon drops the gargoyle leapt aside allowing a now positively fuming Harry past. When he reached the old door that lead into the Professors office he didn’t even bother knocking, but just stormed in, causing the lights to flicker as he went.

“HOW COULD YOU?!” he screamed, hardly noticing that Dumbledore was not alone in the office. Dumbledore didn’t answer, but merely gazed at Harry with a benign smile.

“WHAT WERE YOU THINKING?!” Harry continued screaming, still completely unawares that there was someone else in the room besides him and Dumbledore.

“Can I help you Harry?” asked Dumbledore in an incredibly calm voice.

“How can you be so damn calm all the time, what do you just screw people over for fun, or am I just special?” Harry hissed in a deadly whisper.

“I’m afraid I am not aware of the matter you speak Harry?”

“YOU ERASED MY MEMORY.” Dumbledore didn’t say anything, but Harry noticed him flinch at the accusation.

“Why would Albus erase your memory Harry?” asked the man in the corner who Harry hadn’t paid any attention to before. Harry turned and examined the man who he had never seen before. He wore expensive looking robes, and had hair that resembled pepper, due to its mix of gray and black. He didn’t appear to be any older than forty, but by looking at him you could tell he was a man who had seen his fair share of things during his time on earth.

“Who are you?” spat Harry.

“This is Professor Stallworth, he will be teaching Defense Against the Arts for the remainder of the year,” answered Dumbledore in place of Stallworth.

“What happened to Remus?” asked Harry

“He was needed for the order, so abandoned his teaching post early this year,” answered Dumbledore. Harry was shocked and not particularly happy about Remus’ departure, but at the moment he had more important things on his mind.

“Well good for him, but that doesn’t explain why in hell you obliviated my memory!” Shot back Harry, reverting the conversation to its original topic.

“Did you Albus?” asked Professor Stallworth.

“Yes,” said Dumbledore in a calm voice.


“I was merely…” Dumbledore began, but was immediately cut off by Harry.


“Harry…” Dumbledore tried to speak, but was one again interrupted.

“You know I thought you were my friend, I thought I could trust you, but you keep pulling this shit on me, and I’m not going to take it anymore.”

“If you would just allow me to explain my actions,” it was more of a statement than a question.

“No, not this time professor. You should know by now that every time you try to hide things from me something bad happens. You didn’t think to ask me if you could tell the prophecy regarding my destiny, which ended up in Voldemort learning about the prophecy, along with the rest of the entire fricking magical world. You didn’t bother to tell me that Voldemort was trying to lure me to the department of mysteries in my fifth year, and you know what happened, SIRIUS DIED.” Harry screamed the last bit, millions of emotions rushing through him all at the same time.

“If you would just listen…”

“No, I’ve listened to your excuses every single time, and I’ve found a way to forgive you, but you just keep doing it. You just don’t get that you can’t keep people in the dark all the time, especially when it concerns their life.”

“Is this true Albus?” asked Professor Stallworth, who was now examining Dumbledore with a somewhat astonished look in his eyes.

“We will finish our discussion later Jonathon, but right now I must speak to Harry privately,” Dumbledore said in lieu of a goodbye, Professor Stallworth gave Harry one last glance with a knowing look on his face and left the room. Neither Harry nor Dumbledore spoke for a few minutes. Finally Dumbledore lifted his gaze to meet Harry’s and spoke.

“I didn’t want you to build up hope that your parents were coming back, and then have those hopes crushed if they didn’t”

“Well what did you…wait,” Harry paused in the middle of his sentence wide eyed, “are you telling me they could?”

“Yes, Harry I am.”

“But…but…they’re dead, you told me in my first year, and then when we talked at Christmas,” said Harry shaking, as he lowered himself down into a chair.

“They still could be very well dead, I am afraid that even I do not know the answer to this mystery, I didn’t even have any idea what could have happened, until you told me about your dream.”

“But…but…but…you told me it was just a dream…right?” asked Harry still shaking.

“It could be. You were only told that your father and Sirius had traveled into the future, never that they had learned of their destinies and that they were trying to change it, but yet you dreamt of them changing the past, and you and I both know that your dreams aren’t always just dreams.”

“But they were buried, I mean they died, there was a funeral, people have told me about it…how could they…”

“Yes there was a funeral, but it was more of a memorial.”

“I don’t get it.”

“Harry,” Dumbledore let out a very loud sigh, “Your parents bodies were never found.”

“What?” breathed Harry as he let his jaw drop,” How come you never told me?”

“I never thought you needed to know.”

“Is there any way to tell if they are alive or not?”

“No, but Harry I must tell you that I do not believe your parents are still alive, after all they have been missing for nearly seventeen years now, and even though you had that dream, this time I believe that it was only that, a dream.”

Harry didn’t say anything. He couldn’t have said anything even if he had tried. He was in pure and total shock. He had just been told by this man who he used to consider his mentor that his parents might not really be dead, but that they most likely were dead. That their bodies had never been found. Finally he managed to choke out a question.

“Then what happened to them?”

“I believe that the blast that destroyed your home, well destroyed them as well.”

“Don’t say that.”

“You wanted to know.”


“I never did.”

“How come you didn’t just tell me from the beginning, I’m not eleven years old anymore, do you think so poorly of me that you didn’t think I could handle the truth?”

“Never Harry.”


“I am sorry to say, that looking back on it there was no real reason, rather than wanting to ease your mind so you didn’t dwell on the past.”

“I’ve known for my entire life that my parents were dead, did you think erasing one lousy conversation would stop me from dwelling on the whole thing entirely?”

“No, I didn’t”

“Then you had no reason to…no right to,” said Harry getting over his shock and becoming angry once again.

“I only ask your forgiveness Harry.”

“Forgiveness? Why should I forgive you? How could I forgive you, yet again I come to you for help, as someone I look up to, a mentor, and what do you do? You erase my bloody memory. I don’t see how I can trust you anymore, when you keep doing the same thing over and over again.”

Dumbledore didn’t answer.

“See if I ever come to you with my problems again,” said Harry standing up and making his way towards the door, “this time I’ll dismiss myself, goodnight Professor,” said Harry in a cold voice, slamming the old wooden door behind him.

Once he was outside of Dumbledore’s office he leaned back against the door and collapsed onto a heap on the ground trying desperately not to cry. He was on an emotional roller coaster. It wasn’t easy finding out the man you had always trusted above all others had erased your memory, then find out that your parents might not be dead, but then told that you shouldn’t keep your hopes up because they probably were.

He sat outside the office door for a good half-hour contemplating his next move. He didn’t feel like he could go back to the common room, he didn’t want to have to face any questions considering that it was still early enough that a lot of people would probably still be awake. He didn’t think he could go to an empty classroom, because he would most likely be found by Filch or some prefect up patrolling the corridors, and he certainly couldn’t stay outside Dumbledore’s office any longer, so without any real plan in mind he stood up and began to wander through the many halls at Hogwarts.

After walking around the school for what seemed like hours Harry found himself facing the main doors. He had never thought about going outside, but considering it now it was a pretty good hiding place. No one would accidentally stumble upon him there and even if people did start looking for him they would most likely look inside before out. So making his decision he pulled one of the doors open a crack and slipped out into the chilly night air.

He began walking towards the Quidditch Pitch, shivering slightly from a combination of nerves and the low temperature of the air surrounding him. He was wishing now that he had a cloak with him.

When he reached the entrance to the Quidditch Pitch he slipped inside much like he had done when leaving the castle. He stood examining the pitch silently for a few moments, the last time he had been out here was his accident, shuddering slightly from the memory of that fateful Quidditch game he made his way over to the changing rooms, hoping to take refuge in one of them away from the cold. Reaching the door he pulled on the tiny brass handle only to find it locked, he began feeling around for his wand in his pockets, but remembered a few seconds later that it was in his cloak up in the common room.

He contemplated for a few moments whether he should just turn around and go back up to the castle, but the information that he had just received forced it’s way back into the forefront of his mind, and he found that he didn’t have the strength anymore to go up to the castle even if he had really wanted to, he was just too mentally and physically exhausted.

He wandered out onto the pitch a little further until he crumpled into a sobbing heap in the middle of the pitch. It was one of the few times he could ever remember crying. The last time he had cried was when Sirius died in his fifth year; it wasn’t something he did very often. He had always been taught growing up with the Dursleys that crying was a sign of weakness, and he didn’t like to be weak, but today was different. His emotions were raw after being told information that changed his life as he had always known it, he just had to let it all out.

He was now shivering like mad as the winter wind continued to beat down upon him. It was twice as bad, however, due to the fact that he only had a pair of jeans and a light t-shirt on. Finally after a few hours of sobbing and shivering he blacked out, leaving every worry behind him.


Harry opened his eyes slightly at the sound of voices. He tried to roll over, but his stiff body protested, and he let out a small groan. As soon as the groan escaped his lips he heard a yell at the other end of the pitch.

“Brooke, Ron, there he is!”

He wasn’t sure who was shouting his name, but that whoever it was had lifted him slightly from the ground and wrapped a cloak around his trembling body. He heard another voice from behind him.

“Is he going to be okay?” The voice asked

“I don’t know, but he’s shivering like mad, we’d better take him to Madam Pomfrey.” The person holding him answered.

“I knew something wasn’t right, he just ran out of the common room yelling about some bastard.” Another voice chimed in.

“It’s a good thing we found him then.”

“What do you think happened to him?”

“I dunno, but I’m guessing it’s bad, by the looks of it he’s been crying, I’ve never seen Harry cry…ever.”

Harry barely followed the conversation going on between the three voices, but had heard enough to know that they were the voices of Ron, Hermione, and Brooke.

“We better get him inside before he catches his death.” He heard one of the voices say, then he felt himself being released from the arms of the person who had been originally holding him, and felt his body being lifted all the way up off the ground, before he blacked out once again.


Harry felt himself awaken once again, as a dull throbbing in the back of his brain jolted him from his slumber. He rolled over slightly making a slight “mmm” sound as he went. He slowly opened his eyes to reveal a darkened hospital wing, and a few figures standing to the side looking anxiously down on him.

“Harry are you awake?” asked one of the figures.

“Hermione, that you?” he answered groggily, only to be swept up into a hug throughout Hermione’s muffled sobs.

“Oh…Harry...Ron came and found us...said you never came back to the common room...we were so worried.”

“Hermione get off him he does need to breathe you know?” said Ron carefully prying Hermione off of Harry and taking her in his own arms.

“How are you feeling Harry?” asked another voice, which Harry turned in the direction of only to find Brooke sitting down next to his bed holding his hand, which he hadn’t noticed before.

“Okay I guess,” he mumbled. He really wanted to be left alone, and now that Brooke was here he was getting quite self conscious of his appearance considering he had been out cold in the middle of a giant muddy Quidditch pitch crying his eyes out. “My head hurts a little.”

“Well I’m not surprised mate it looked like you passed out right in the middle of the pitch,” said Ron through Hermione’s hair, which was muffling his voice.

“I think I did, I don’t really remember anything after I got down there.” Harry replied.

“Why did you go down there Harry?” asked Brooke in a soothing tone of voice, as she gently stroked his hand, trying to calm down his shaking.

“I just talked to someone, and found out some stuff that really got to me, I needed to be alone,” he answered bluntly not wanting to have to go into detail about the nights proceedings.

“Was it Malfoy?” Asked Ron.

“You mean that blonde boy from Flourish and Blotts?” questioned Brooke.

“Yeah that’s him, but it wasn’t Malfoy.” Said Harry answering both questions at once.

“Well then who was it then.” Ron probed further.

“It was Dumbledore.”

“What did he say,” Asked Ron

“I really don’t want to talk about it right now…I just have to let it sink in right now.” Answered Harry.

“Did it have something to do with Voldemort,” Guessed Ron.

“I told you Ron, I really don’t want to talk about it right now,” said Harry as a particularly strong shiver ran throughout his body, and Brooke kept stroking his hand.

“I think we should get Madam Pomfrey to come take a look at you Harry, you could use some pepper up potion, you’re shaking something awful,” said Brooke breaking the silence.

“I’ll go get her,” said Hermione releasing herself from Ron’s embrace and heading for Madam Pomfrey’s office. A few moments later Hermione and Madam Pomfrey emerged from the office the latter of the two carrying a goblet of bubbling liquid.

“Gave your friends quite a scare there, don’t know what you were doing out there so late at night, you better take this.” Said Madam Pomfrey holding the goblet out to Harry.

“What is it?” He asked peering down at the goblets bubbling contents.

“It’s pepper up potion, it’ll help warm you up, then you can leave with your friends and go back to your common room, seeing as how there’s nothing else wrong with you.”

“Alright,” said Harry surrendering, as he devoured the contents of the goblet in two large gulps.

He immediately felt the potion work as he stopped shivering so severely and felt a warm tingling sensation envelop his body. He allowed Ron and Madam Pomfrey to help him out of bed, as the girls watched on.

“Now Mr. Potter it’s nearly four o’ clock in the morning, I want you to go back to your dorm and climb into bed immediately, and no morning classes either, you need to regain your strength.” Ordered Madam Pomfrey. Harry simply nodded and allowed the others to guide him back to the common room.

Once they entered the empty common room Harry wandered over to the chair he had been sitting in earlier the night before and curled into a ball staring into the dying embers. He looked up once to see Hermione heading up to the girls dorms, and Ron turn to ask him if he was coming up to bed.

“I’m just going to sit here awhile, you go up, I’ll be there in a second.” Harry answered, before turning back to the fire, he didn’t notice that Brooke hadn’t gone up, but had sat down across from him.

“You really had me scared out there Harry,” said Brooke alerting Harry of her presence.

“I didn’t mean to worry anybody, I just needed to get away,” he answered in an expressionless tone.

“I know that, and I know that whatever happened must have been pretty big, and I know you don’t want to talk about it now, but if you ever decide you need to you know, talk about it and all, I’ll always listen.”

“Thanks” Said Harry still staring into the flames

“You know Harry I never lost my feelings for you.” Brooke said quietly, causing Harry to look over at her.

“Huh?” he asked stupidly.

“I said, that I never lost my feelings for you,” she repeated even quieter.

“I never did either,” said Harry in a tone to match Brooke’s.

“Then what are we waiting for, why not just be together?” She asked, a hopeful note in her voice.

“I’ve already told you, I won’t risk your safety, it’s too important to me that you stay safe.” Harry answered turning his head once more to stare into the flames. Brooke didn’t answer him, but after a few minutes stood up and went up the dormitory staircase, leaving behind a very depressed Harry Potter.


A/N: Well hoped you enjoyed, and here’s another quote…I think it may have to become a regular thing…me leaving quotes and all, I rather enjoy it. PLEASE REVIEW!!!!

"We need not fear the expression of ideas; we do need to fear their suppression."

--Harry S Truman

Chapter 19: While You Were Sleeping
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Chapter 19
While You Were Sleeping

Okay, here it is chapter 19. This is my Christmas present to you all, well technically it’s an early Christmas present, I still half an hour until it is officially Christmas….oh well.

I don’t know how much I like this chapter, lately I’ve been feeling in a bit of a rut writing wise, but I’ll let you guys be the judge of that. As always thank you a million times over for all the reviews, I appreciate them so much. Have a Merry Christmas, and please just leave a review once you’ve finished…it takes all of ten seconds and makes my day.
Harry stayed in bed and didn’t attend classes for three days after his confrontation with Dumbledore, and refused to see anyone. He left once while the others were in classes and sneaked up to the Hogs Head in Hogsmeade where he bought a rather large supply of fire whisky, drinking himself into a stupor every night while the other boys in his dorm slept.

Finally on the fourth day Ron had literally dragged him out of bed and made him come to classes. It didn’t do much good though. He didn’t answer his teacher’s questions. He ignored his friends, and he absolutely refused to even so much as look at Dumbledore.

And that’s how it went for two weeks. Ron would drag Harry out of bed. Harry would walk around ignoring everybody, and then go and get drunk once classes were over. The information Dumbledore had told him had hit him hard.

Brooke and Harry didn’t talk as much as they used to, but Harry still felt more and more for her every day. Hermione and Ron had taken to sneaking out of the common room every night, which left Brooke with Morgan Royale, the other transfer student sorted into Gryffindor. The two eventually became good friends, which according to Brooke was saying something due to the fact that she had never really liked Morgan, while they went to school in Boston.

Brooke had also started studying with Kurt Haus, who was also a transfer student who had been sorted into Hufflepuff, and happened to be her ex-boyfriend. Harry would never admit it, but whenever Brooke went off to study he would seethe with jealousy. He had made an off hand comment about it once, and she had assured him that they were just friends who were studying together. He believed Brooke, but that still didn’t stop him from glaring at Kurt whenever he got the chance.


Today was just like any other day. Harry was awoken by Ron tearing the sheets off of his bed, and bodily pushing him into the bathroom to take a shower.

Harry allowed himself to be pushed into the bathroom where he gave up and climbed into the shower, trying not to think about the day before him. People had finally stopped asking him as many questions about the articles that had appeared in the tabloids around Christmas time, and had also stopped questioning him as much about the mysterious circumstances regarding his father and Sirius’ time travel, but every once in a while someone would still ask him a question, which he would never answer.

Harry stood in the shower for ten minutes before turning off the hot water, and wrapping a towel around his waist, and examining his reflection in the mirror. His appearance had changed over the past two weeks. His face had a very gaunt appearance, accompanied by dark circles under his eyes from the fire whiskey. He hadn’t shaved or cut his hair in a long time, leaving him with hair that more resembled Sirius’, and slight stubble around his chin and upper lip.

Several teachers had asked him if he was okay, and Madam Pomfrey even saught him out to make sure he was eating right, but he always denied any accusations of his unhealthy habits.

He now pulled on his school uniform and cloak, and went out to meet Ron in the common room grabbing his book bag along the way. He wasn’t in a very good mood today, well he never was anymore, but today was pretty bad, and the hang over he had induced due to last nights bottle of fire whiskey wasn’t helping matters in the least bit.

“Ready to go?” asked Ron in a chipper voice.

“Do I have a choice,” replied Harry darkly. Ron merely rolled his eyes, grabbing Harry’s arm and leading him down to the Great Hall for breakfast.

On the way down to the Great Hall Harry could hear his name being called a few times and people asking him questions, but he just brushed past everyone, while Ron tried to reason with his various admirers as well, until finally they entered the Great Hall where Brooke, Hermione, and Morgan were already in a deep discussion about their most recent transfiguration lesson.

“Well I think it would be really fun to be an Animagus,” said Morgan.

“I wonder what type of animal I’d be?” Pondered Hermione.

“I’d guess some type of bird, like a Raven or an owl.” Said Brooke, who had just noticed the boys, “Morning boys, sleep well.”

“Great,” answered Ron loading a plate full of pancakes and sausages.

“How about you Harry?” asked Morgan flirtatiously, pushing her wavy blonde hair out of her eyes. That was the problem with Morgan, ever since she began to hang out with Brooke and Hermione more she had never stopped flirting with Harry, who did think she was pretty, but was rather annoyed by all the attention she was giving him.

“Fine,” answered Harry bluntly, plopping down next to Ron, and burying himself in his charms notes.

“Since when do you study during breakfast? Why don’t you eat something?” said Hermione pushing a plate of food towards Harry.

“Since I’m not hungry,” replied Harry pushing the food back to Hermione, still studying his notes.

“How can you not be hungry Harry, you didn’t eat hardly anything last night at dinner, you have to eat breakfast,” admonished Hermione pushing the plate back towards Harry.

“I’m fine,” He replied, once again pushing the plate back.

“No you’re not Harry, you have to eat!” exclaimed Hermione her voice rising slightly, catching the attention of the people eating nearby.

“I’m fine Hermione, honestly,” he shot back at her.

“Harry what happened? You’ve stopped eating, you’ve practically stopped talking, you’ve stopped being Harry, won’t you just tell us what’s wrong?” She pleaded with him.

“Nothings wrong,” snapped Harry as he pushed his chair back and grabbing his book bag, “I’ll see you guys in class,” he said before turning on his heel and leaving the Great Hall. On his way out he could have sworn that he heard Hermione say, ‘we need to talk to someone about him before he hurts himself.’


Harry went through the first two lessons of the day (Transfiguration, and Charms) in an incredibly bad mood, snapping at any one and everyone who dared speak to him, which hadn’t turned out too well on his part when he snapped at McGonnogal sending her into a rage saying, ‘That is enough Mr. Potter I have had enough of you and your attitude, DETENTION!’

Harry was practically seething when he entered the potions room, where he settled himself in the back of the room as far away from everybody else as he could.

“SILENCE,” barked Professor Snape as he entered the dungeon, shutting the door behind him. “Today we will be beginning the preliminary steps to completing the Knowledge Potion, who can tell me the main ingredients involved in a Knowledge Potion?”

As expected Hermione’s hand shot up in the air, along with a few other peoples as well, but Snape overlooked all of them, narrowing his eyes he made his way to the back of the room towards Harry.

“Well?” he demanded looking down on Harry who was playing dumb.

“Well what?” He retorted.

“Potter, tell me the main ingredients involved in a Knowledge Potion.” Snape spat with pure loathing in his eyes.

“Mandrake root, and serpent skin,” He shot back with a look that matched Snape’s.

“Partly correct, but it is not just Mandrake root, but shredded Mandrake root, I would expect someone in a seventh year NEWT class to be able to tell me that, despicable Potter.” Snape turned on his heel and began prowling the aisles, “For all of you who wish to know the proper information,” he shot a look at Harry as he said it, “Take notes; the knowledge potion can be applied to one…”

Snape continued to drone on for the rest of the lesson, with Harry taking notes every once in a while, before the clock signaled it was time for everyone to leave, “Homework, two yards on how one would identify a person under the effects of the Knowledge Potion,” Snape called back to the classes retreating backs.

“Great,” mumbled Harry under his breath, he was thankful that he only had one class of the day left, his best, defense against the dark arts, which also happened to be his only class with Brooke, and the only class he didn’t have with Ron or Hermione, who had it a different period.


Harry was the first one to enter the Defense Against the Dark Arts Classroom and settled himself in the front, the only class he was willing to do this in anymore. He watched as the rest of the class filed in, all sending him quick smiles. It was well known by many that this was Harry’s best class, and people liked to see him in action, especially against Professor Stallworth who he had gotten into many debates with since he started teaching at Hogwarts.

“Attention class,” Greeted Professor Stallworth, “Books away, wands out.” Everyone grinned at this; it was always a sign that it would be an interesting lesson. Professor Stallworth paused at his desk surveying the room before he launched into the lesson.

“As I am sure all of you are aware by now Lord Voldemort (collective shiver at the mention of the name) employs many dark creatures to do his bidding. Some of these creatures can be kept off by brute force, some respond to defensive spells, but then there are some who are so foul that they are only repelled by a few pieces of very powerful magic. Can anyone tell me one of these such creatures?” Asked Professor Stallworth, stopping his walking around the room to observe the class, “Yes, Mr. Haus.”

Harry’s blood boiled as he watched Kurt answer the question, “Dementors, sir.”

“Correct Mr. Haus, five points to Hufflepuff. Now can anyone tell me a spell that would repel a dementor,” Not wanting to be showed up by Kurt, Harry raised his hand. “Yes, Mr. Potter,” called Professor Stallworth.

“The Patronus Charm, repels dementors, there are also several potions one could drink to repel them, but they are extremely hard to make, and cause very severe effects after the potion has wore off.”

“Excellent Mr. Potter, five points to Gryffindor. Now can someone explain to me the effects a dementor has on a human?” Harry shot his hand in the air once again, “Yes, why don’t you continue Mr. Potter.”

“Dementors feed off despair and fear. When one is around a dementor they relive their worst memories, feel like they’ll never be happy again. That’s why so many people in Azkaban go insane, it’s because they keep seeing the worst moments of their life over, and over, and over again. The worst thing a dementor can do is perform the ‘dementors kiss’ where they lower their hoods and suck out your soul, so that you are not dead, but are basically just a body without a brain.”

“Excellent, take ten points for Gryffindor, and if you don’t mind me asking Mr. Potter why is it you know so much about a dementor and it’s effects?”

“I just do,” Harry answered not wanting to get into it, but Neville seemed otherwise inclined and had taken to waving his hand around frantically from the back of the room.

“Yes Mr. Longbottom, you have something to add?” asked Professor Stallworth who had walked over in front of Neville.

“Yes Professor, I know why Harry knows so much about dementors, it’s because he can make a Patronus, he showed us how in fifth year for the DA.” Said Neville with a proud grin.

“Is that so?” Asked Professor Stallworth turning to face Harry once more.

“Yeah,” replied Harry, who was now thoroughly annoyed at Neville, who once again had been the cause of more unwanted attention.

“Would you be so kind as to demonstrate for the class?” He asked.

“Do I have to?” questioned Harry.

“Yes,” answered the Professor.

After sitting still for a few moments he dragged himself out of his seat and made his way to the front of the classroom, pulling his wand out as he went. He turned to face the class, and shut his eyes tight concentrating hard on the happiest memory he could think of, the one that had allowed him to produce a Patronus for the first time, the memory of his parents in the Mirror of Erisad. Concentrating hard he spoke the incantation, “EXPECTO PATRONUM”

He opened his eyes to see a brilliant white light encompass the room as a silver stag erupted from the tip of his wand and ran out into the classroom before stopping at the back, bowing to Harry, and disappearing.

There was an eerie silence followed before smattered applause and murmurs filled the room, everyone clearly awestruck at what they had just witnesses, Professor Stallworth was the first to speak.

“Excellent Mr. Potter,” he breathed, an odd glint in his eye, “A corporeal Patronus at that…very impressive.” Harry made his way back to his seat, fidgeting slightly under the intense gaze from the inhabitants of the classroom, while Professor Stallworth continued to stand in the back of the room stroking his chin, lost in a world of thought. It felt like an eternity before the Professor spoke again, “I believe that has been enough for today, I would like you all to write me five feet on the Patronus charm, and Mr. Potter I would like to see you after class.”

“Fine,” Harry breathed moodily, all this was, was one more thing for people to bug him about in the corridors.

Harry sat in silence for the rest of class not looking at anybody, not wanting to discuss his Patronus. Mercifully there hadn’t been much time left in the period after Harry’s little ‘demonstration’, so he only had to endure a few minutes of whispers. He remained in his seat while the rest of the class left before approaching Professor Stallworth’s desk, who was consumed in a very old and tattered book.

“Uh, Professor?” Harry asked quietly.

“Harry,” said Professor Stallworth slamming the book shut in front of him and stuffing it under his desk, “Is class already over?”

“Yeah, it’s been over for about five minutes.” Answered Harry turning back to look at the now empty classroom.

“Right, must have lost track of time, got too much into that book. Nothings better than a good book Harry, don’t you agree?” asked Professor Stallworth, as he cleared a few pieces of loose paper off of his desk.

“I guess,” Answered Harry, a little unsure about his Professors odd behavior. “You wanted to talk to me about something?” He asked trying to change the topic of conversation to the matter that he was more interested in.

“Yes, well it has come to my attention that you have acquired a detention from Professor McGonnogal, is that correct?”


“I have talked to her and we both believe that it best that you serve your detention with me, day after tomorrow, six o’clock, don’t be late. Now…I really have to work on something, so I’ll see you then, will I? Good, goodbye then Harry.” Without waiting for an answer he removed himself from his chair and went into his office.

“Nutter,” Harry mumbled as he made his way down to the Great Hall for dinner, where he found Ron, Hermione, Brooke, and to his displeasure Morgan. He took the seat they had saved for him, which happened to be next to Morgan, pulling out his transfiguration homework as he did so.

He looked up once at Hermione as if to challenge her to say something about his eating habits, but she merely glared at him with an exasperated expression, and noticed the same look on everyone’s faces at the table. Not wanting to face their accusations, he gingerly grabbed a roll off of the platter in front of him, and began nibbling at it. They stared at him one last time before returning back to their meals. He was completely absorbed in his transfiguration homework that he didn’t notice Hermione talking to him at first.

“What?” He asked quickly as he shot up, and became aware of Hermione’s voice being directed at him.

“I was just saying Harry, that Ron and I have to leave now for our Head meeting, but we’ll be back in the common room later tonight.”

“Okay,” Answered Harry, not really caring at all where they went.

“So we’ll see you later then mate?” Asked Ron.

“Definitely,” Harry replied in what he hoped was an upbeat voice. “I think I’m going to go up to the library anyways, I have a lot of homework to do.”

“Good for you Harry,” appraised Hermione. “I’m glad you’re concentrating so hard on your studies and really applying yourself,” she continued, before she left with a wave, Ron following behind her.

“Yeah well I think I’m gonna head up now,” Said Harry as he gathered his things up from the table.

“I’ll go up with you Harry, I want to get that paper Professor Stallworth gave us done.” Said Brooke, standing up to join him.

“Sure,” He responded numbly, as she hooked her hand into his elbow and pulled him towards the exit. On their way up to the library, they made light conversation, until Brooke stopped him and changed the subject onto Harry’s recent actions and habits, a newfound favorite topic by everyone these days.

“I’m really worried about you Harry,” she said, her brown eyes gazing into his green ones.

“Don’t be,” He answered.

“I am, it’s like Hermione said you’ve stopped being Harry, the Harry that I liked so much when I met him at Christmas.”

“Things changed,” he answered trying to brush her off, but it proved to be of no avail, as she kept a firm hold on his arm.

“Harry, I know that whatever Dumbledore told you that day we found you on the Quidditch pitch must have been something really big, but you need to let it out, you need to talk about it, if not with your friends then with a teacher, Dumbledore.”

“I will never go to Dumbledore again,” Answered Harry, his blood rising at the sound of the name.

“Whatever happened was big Harry, I’m not stupid, let me try to understand.” She pleaded with him.

“You could never understand.” He answered, his voice devoid of all information.

“Why not?”

“Both of your parents are alive, and you aren’t the reason they’re dead.” He said it in a dead quiet whisper, but Brooke heard him, and wrapped him in a hug.

“Who told you that?”

“I’ve always known, they died to save me, my mom sacrificed herself for me.”

“Only one person did that, only one person killed your parents, and that’s Voldemort, you were only a baby there was nothing you could have done that would have prevented it.”

“I guess,” He answered fighting back the powerful wave of emotion that was threatening to overtake him, “Let’s go up to the library then, we still have all that homework to do,” said Harry, gently prying himself from Brooke’s embrace. She just nodded and followed him up to the library where they began to study, or in Harry’s case pretended to study.

He was too worked up right now to really concentrate. The events of the night in Dumbledore’s office two weeks ago, Professor Stallworth’s unexplainable behavior, his feelings for Brooke were all becoming a jumbled mess in his brain, causing him to become very confused and moody. After awhile of staring at the same line over and over again he excused himself to go sit by a window and clear his head. He didn’t know how long he sat there, but when he returned to the table he and Brooke had been sharing there was one more person seated there; Kurt Haus.

“Harry, how are you?” Greeted Kurt.

“Fine,” he answered in an unreadable tone.

“That was a brilliant job in Defense Against the Dark Arts today, everyone’s been talking about it.” Kurt continued.

“Are they?” Said Harry as more of a statement than a question, “Imagine that,” he mumbled to himself as he sat himself down in the seat he had occupied before.

“Yeah, well I have to go I’m meeting Jack on the Quidditch Pitch, so I’ll see you later Harry.”

“Bye,” Harry called waving his hand in a dismissive manner.

“Don’t forget about Saturday Brooke!” Kurt called back before disappearing through the library doors. Harry was frozen in place, as he contemplated what ‘don’t forget about Saturday’ could mean. Finally he turned his head to face Brooke’s, who had once again buried herself in her homework.

“What’s going on Saturday?” asked Harry in a would be casual voice, except for the fact that he was shaking with rage inside.

“Hogsmeade trip.” She answered not looking up for her paper.

“Well why would Kurt say he’d see you Saturday if you were obviously going into Hogsmeade?” Harry reasoned.

“Because…I’m going with him.” She answered slowly lifting her gaze to meet Harry’s astonished eyes.

“You…but…he’s just a friend…that’s what you told me…you told me.” Harry sputtered with the words, trying to form a coherent sentence.

“We are.”

“Then…why?” he managed to choke out. Brooke only looked at him; eyes brimming with unshed tears, before saying the words that plunged into his heart like a cold dagger.

“I couldn’t wait for you forever.”

A/N….Here’s this chappies quote…I quite like it actually.

Ferris: Life moves pretty fast. If you don't stop and look around once in awhile, you could miss it.
-Ferris Bueller’s Day Off

Chapter 20: Power The Dark Lord Knows Not
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Chapter 20
Power The Dark Lord Knows Not

Chapter 20…lotsa reviews…just got some chrismukkah presents…life Is pretty good…please review!


The next two days passed by in an agonizingly slow pace. Harry and Brooke had practically stopped talking, despite the efforts of all of their friends. Professor Stallworth hadn’t been seen outside of his office since Harry had talked to him, Professor Snape teaching all of his classes for him, much to the entire school, excluding the Slytherins, displeasure.

At the moment Harry was about to enter Professor Stallworth’s classroom for his detention, even though he was not entirely sure he would be there. But as Harry creaked the door open slowly it reveled his Professor, who looked up at him with a smile.

“Harry, right on time!” Professor Stallworth exclaimed.

“Yeah…so uh what do I have to do?” asked Harry, who wanted to get whatever his task was done quickly so he could go back to his room and his fire whisky.

“Have a seat Harry,” said Professor Stallworth, motioning to a chintz armchair that had been placed in front of his desk. Harry quickly took his seat and examined the Professor, waiting for him to speak.

“Today Harry you will not be cleaning, scrubbing, or polishing anything, we will be talking instead.”

“Talking? For detention?” Harry asked skeptically.

“Talking about you, or your recent behavioral changes to be more specific.”

“I’m fine, really Sir, I swear,” Harry quickly fibbed.

“It is quite obvious you’re lying,” The Professor retorted.

“I am not,” Harry shot back, growing frustrated. He watched as the Professor began smiling at him; as a matter of fact his smile widened as Harry grew increasingly more frustrated.

“Excellent,” he murmured under his breath.

“What’s excellent?” asked Harry, still extremely frustrated.

“Everything,” was the professors reply.

“Everything isn’t excellent.”

“Care to tell me what isn’t excellent Harry?” The professor asked raising an eyebrow at the boys direction.


“Too bad, because I am not letting you out of this room until you confront your problems, and tell me what is bothering you.”

“I don’t have any problems.”

“That’s not what your friends seem to think, I believe Ms. Granger, Ms. Vener, and Mr. Weasley, are quite worried about you, and I must say Harry they have a right to be.”

“A right to be what?” Harry spat, very angry that Ron, Brooke, and Hermione had betrayed him by going to a Professor.

“Worried about you. They say you hardly ever eat, are very distant with them, and as soon as you get back to the common room go straight to bed.”

“So, maybe I just need a little privacy?”

“Drinking isn’t the answer Harry.” Harry’s astonished face must have been the answer the Professor was aiming for, because he continued, “Mr. Weasley came to me this afternoon claiming that he had found dozens upon dozens of empty fire whiskey bottles hidden under your bed, along with more unopened bottles in your trunk.”

“I…I…” Harry stammered.

“Look at yourself in the mirror Harry, your hair is long, your growing a muzzle, your eyes are constantly bloodshot and shadowed by dark circles, not to mention that you look like a man living off pure air. How much weight have you lost?”

“I, well…”

“No excuses Harry, you are destroying yourself.”


“Ms. Vener came to me a few nights ago, and told me that she had tried to talk to you about all of this. She informed me that she pleaded with you to talk to a friend, or at any degree a teacher, but she said that when she mentioned going to Dumbledore you told her you would never go to him again. She told me that after the events in Dumbledore’s office, which I did not witness all of, marked the point when you began to change. Now I may not have been there for the entire altercation, but I do know what Dumbledore did to you and it wasn’t right, but you need to tell someone, or I fear you may end up severely damaging yourself, more than you already have.”

“He erased my memories.” Said Harry his head hanging low.

“I know he did Harry.”

“and he lied to me about it.”

“It wasn’t right.”

“He told me my parent’s weren’t dead.” There was a pause, followed by a clanking sound on the floor. Harry looked up to see Professor Stallworth putting his lamp back on the desk, turning to look at him, pale as a ghost.

“Lily and James?” He whispered in a shaky voice.

“You knew my parents?” Harry probed.

“Very well Harry. I was a year ahead of them at Hogwarts, and I was your fathers partner.”


“Aurors have partners, someone who they go on missions with, I was your fathers.” Harry remained silent, shocked, but silent. “He told you they were alive?” Stallworth asked trembling from head to foot now.

“He told me their was a possibility, that…” Harry croaked.

“That what?”

“That their bodies had never been found.”

“My God,” whispered Professor Stallworth, gripping the desk to steady himself.

“But then he just as quickly told me that I shouldn’t get my hopes up and that they were dead.” There was no response, so he continued, “He told me that my parents were alive, but then told me they were dead in all of five minutes…it isn’t exactly easy to hear that, especially after the man you’ve trusted to help you your entire life erases your memories and lies to you about it.” Whispered Harry, trying to push back tears.

“I’m glad you told me Harry, you need someone to talk to, even if you can’t tell your friends, just know that you can always tell me.”

“Thank you.” Harry whispered.

“But they are worried about you, and they are right I thinking that you are not taking proper care of yourself.”

“I know,” Harry whispered feeling very ashamed of himself.

“And believe me I know how hard it is to get back on your feet, but I also know something about you that you don’t know, and despite Dumbledore’s apprehension, I have convinced him to let me instruct you, that is if you will allow me to.”

“What are you talking about?”

“Have you ever heard of an elemental Harry?”


“Well an elemental is a wizard who can command force over the elements. They can harness the power of earth, wind, fire, and water to create some of the most beneficial and most destructive magic out there. They are very rare to come by.”

“Are you saying I’m an elemental?” Asked Harry, who was quickly forgetting about the conversation he had just had about his parents.

“No, you are not an elemental, you are something that hasn’t been seen since the earliest days of wizardry.”

“I don’t get it?”

“You Harry, I believe, hold the power of the Acer Motar.”

“The what?”

“The Acer Motar, it is an ancient latin based magic, only held by one wizard to date.”



“Merlin? Like as in thee Merlin.”

“None other.”

“And you think I have this Motor Hacer thingy.”

“Yes, the Acer Motar.”

“You have to be crazy.”

“No, quite sane actually.”

“Well what is it then?”

“It is very much like the power of the elemental only you do not harness the power of the elements, but you harness the powers of emotion.”


“Yes, emotion.”

“How do you know I have it if no one since Merlin has had it, I haven’t even shown power linked to emotions, ever.”

“Questions easily answered. We know as much as we do about it, because Merlin left behind a journal describing how to summon, conjure, and use the power. It is also studied in a room in the department of mysteries, a room that holds such a great force that very few are allowed to access it. And you have shown power Harry, only very recently. According to Merlin he did not fully develop the power until he was seventeen years of age, you are seventeen years of age.”


“No, I don’t think so. I have been gone these past two days finding out as much as I can on the matter, and there are too many similarities for it to be just a coincidence.”

“Well maybe there are similarities, but I haven’t even felt any powers, how can I have them if I’m not even aware of it. I don’t think there have been any times where there’s been anymore ‘power’ than anyone else my age.”

“There has been though.”

“Give me an example.” He demanded, really not believing anything he was being told.

“For instance…in Dumbledore’s office just a few weeks ago, when you stormed in there you were exhibiting quite a few powers.”

“Like what?”

“For one, the fact that you blasted the door open, not using a wand. The fact that your finger tips were emitting sparks, and the fact that the lights were flickering.”

“That could happen to anybody.”

“Or how about just today, when you first entered my office, you were frustrated with me, and you made the lights start to flicker.”

“Well…I could have…”

“Or in the third year when you became so angry that you engorged your aunt.”

“Fudge said even the best wizards lose their tempers, it could have happened to anyone.”

“It isn’t common Harry, it was a cover up made by Fudge and Dumbledore not wanting you to know the truth.”

“Still, what about Merlin, you said that he didn’t get his powers until he was seventeen, I was thirteen when I blew up my aunt, see it’s a totally different thing.” Stated Harry triumphantly, thinking that he had finally developed the upper hand.

“No, I said he didn’t fully develop his powers until he was seventeen, that doesn’t mean that before he was seventeen he didn’t exhibit signs or have instances where his power was brought out.” Harry just sat there stunned, here he was being told that he was exhibiting powers that were last seen by Merlin, arguably the greatest wizard to have ever of graced the earth. Then something clicked.

“You said you study it in the department of mysteries.” Said Harry standing up and pacing.

“Yes we do.”

“In fifth year Dumbledore, he said that the ability that I could feel so strongly was my greatest strength. He said that there was a door in the department of mysteries that remains locked, that there is a power in there that everyone possesses, but the fact that I possess so much of it…that Voldemort can’t understand it.”

“I believe Dumbledore would have been speaking of the Acer Motar.” Said Professor Stallworth, observing Harry’s pacing.

“…And he will have power the dark lord knows not…” mumbled Harry.

“What was that?” Asked Professor Stallworth.

“Could this be, the power the prophecy was talking about?” asked Harry, stopping to face his Professor.

“I am sure of it,” replied Professor Stallworth, “So is Dumbledore.”

“But Dumbledore has known all this time?”

“So has the ministry.”

“And they didn’t tell me?”

“It had all been planned that you would begin training after you finished your seventh year here at school.”

“So then why are you telling me now?”

“I will be honest with you Harry. We are beginning to receive intelligence that Voldemort is becoming more active. We fear that he may try something in the near future, for which you must be prepared.”

“Well why now? What about all those times he went after me in the past, couldn’t they have told me then…maybe…well then maybe things would have turned out differently, but NO Dumbledore had to keep me in the dark again.” Harry said seething.

“Harry, I agree with you in thinking that Dumbledore should have told you about all of this, but it would of not made a difference no matter if you knew or didn’t, for at the age those events took place, you could not have properly controlled your power.”

“So what happens now?” Asked Harry, sitting down and gazing at his Professor hard in the eyes.

“Now, if you wish, I will train you.”

“Okay,” Harry answered in a heartbeat.

“We will have to practice after school hours, almost every night, if you want to fully master your abilities, you must dedicate yourself to what will surely consist of many late nights on top of your current schedule.”

“I can handle it, I want it all to be over with,” Harry said, a determined gleam flashing in his eyes.

“Today is Friday, lessons will begin tomorrow, can you make it?”


“Good, now I suggest you go get some sleep, we will have plenty of work to complete tomorrow.”

“Right, goodnight professor.”

“Goodnight Harry.”

With one look back at his Professor, Harry let himself out of the room, mind buzzing.

He had always been the recipient of strange things. He had a prophecy made about him, he could speak parseltongue, and he was the heir of Godric Gryffindor, but now this. This was just weird. He had always had trouble thinking of himself as the-boy-who-lived, so how was he supposed to think of himself now? Now that he had this ancient magic people would think even more of him than they already did, which he wasn’t necessarily thrilled about, considering he already had enough unwanted attention to be getting on with already.

That was another thing, what was he going to tell people. He certainly wasn’t going to go up and say something like, Hi, I’m Harry Potter I’m supposed to defeat the greatest wizard who ever lived, I’m related to Godric Gryffindor, and I have the power of Merlin, but people would find out. That was just the way his life went, the more he wanted to keep something a secret, the sooner it became public.

In all of his musings he didn’t realize that he had already reached the common room.

“password.” Demanded the fat lady.

“Chocolate Mouse,” he sighed. With a questioning look, she swung forward to let him in.

There were still a few people scattered throughout the common room when he entered. A few offered him greetings as he trudged over to the fireplace where everyone was gathered, still very unsure of what he was going to tell them, if anything.

“Hi Harry, how was detention?” Asked Hermione nervously, as he sat down on the floor in front of the fire to warm himself.

“Fine,” He replied in an expressionless tone.

“Stallworth wasn’t too hard on yah, was he mate?” Asked Ron, who sounded even more nervous than Hermione.


“I didn’t think he’s make you do too much, he seems to like you quite a bit, and he seems like a really nice guy.” Commented Brooke.

“I guess so.”

“So, uh, what did you do?” Asked Ron.

“We just talked.” Said Harry.

“Oh,” Was the response he got from Ron.

“About what?” Questioned Hermione.


“Well, what type of stuff?” She probed further.

“What do you think Hermione?” He turned and asked her.

“We did it because we were worried about you Harry, what you’re doing to yourself isn’t right.” She replied, rising to the defense.

“And what exactly am I doing to myself, do you mind telling me, because you seem so sure of it.” Harry shot at her, the feelings of betrayal he had felt in Professor Stallworths office flooding back to him.

“You’re starving yourself and drinking yourself into a stupor every night!” She shrieked.

“Maybe I am, but you didn’t even come to me about it before you ran off to the bloody teachers who now are going be on my back constantly.” He shrieked back.

“We did come to you Harry,” Said Brooke, “We tried to talk to you a lot, but you didn’t want to listen.”

“And what about you running of with Haus, huh? So much for ‘we’re just friends’” He needed to let all his pent up feelings out, and now seemed like the perfect time.

“That has absolutely nothing to do with this, I told you my feelings, and you told me no.”

“TO PROTECT YOU.” He screamed, not believing she was telling him this, hadn’t they gone over this already.

“And I told you I didn’t need protecting, that I wasn’t a little girl anymore, and that I was quite capable of taking care of myself. Don’t accuse me of anything Harry.” She replied, in a calm voice.

“Well maybe we should just be friends then.” He spat.

“Maybe we should, maybe it was just never meant to happen.”

“Well fine then, I hope you have a bloody good time with Kurt tomorrow.”

“I will.”

He stood up and stumbled backwards a little bit; this wasn’t happening. His friends had turned on him, they had sold him out. Ginny wouldn’t talk to him anymore, because he had yelled at her. Brooke had run off with another guy, just because, he, Harry had been trying to protect her, and now they were all teaming up against him. A million emotions were obscuring his senses; hurt, shame, disbelief, anger, jealousy…there were too many to count. That’s when he felt it. An odd tingling throughout his body. Then suddenly the lights started flickering, a strange glow emitting from where he was standing.

“Harry?” Questioned Hermione timidly, “What’s going on?”

He knew what it was, the Acer Motar, but he still wasn’t quite sure how to work it. But then a though occurred to him; Hermione might. After all she did seem to know how everything else did.

“Acer Motar.” He whispered to her.

“Harry, it can’t be that…no one has ever done that since Merlin.” She told him now using her ‘let me prove you wrong’ voice.

“Well now someone else can do it, and I don’t know how to stop it.” He shot at her. She gave him a worried look, biting her lip nervously.

“Try concentrating your emotions on a single item in the room…preferably something that can’t cause any lasting damage.” She ordered.

He examined the room for something to concentrate on before settling on a chintz cushion resting on the couch across from him. He did as Hermione directed and aimed his feelings at the cushion, but nothing happened.

“Hermione it’s not working,” He said, starting to worry that he could cause some real damage if he couldn’t get his ‘power’ to calm down.

“Just concentrate.” She commanded.

“I am” he snapped.

“On what?” She asked.

“Everything,” He spat.

“Well try focusing on one thing that makes you feel a strong emotion.”

He focused his attention back on the chair, this time thinking of one thing. Dumbledore. How the old man had lied to him, deceived him, kept him in the dark. He could feel his pain, his distrust, and his anger at the old man, but then the feeling changed. It was still there, but slightly blurred. The feeling was intangible, he couldn’t grasp what he was feeling anymore, whether it be hate, pain, love, joy, he couldn’t tell one from the other.

He felt power surge through him. He felt oddly invincible, like he couldn’t be touched; no one could harm him. All of a sudden the pillow in front of him burst open sending goose feathers flying, the glowing stopped, and the lights returned back to normal. Panting Harry slid down against the wall, staring forward, not quite sure what to think.

“How…Harry,” Hermione was gaping at him and the pillow in turn.

“Stallworth, told me about it tonight,” He sighed, might as well just get this over with, they would have to know sooner or later. He noticed the fact that everyone left in the common room was staring at him as well, and gave an inward groan, Yep, this would be like all the other times, everyone would know about his little ‘incident’ in the morning.

“But, how…no one since Merlin.” She said in pure awe.

“I know.”

“But…why didn’t you know before?”

“They’ve known forever; Dumbledore and the ministry. According to Dumbledore it’s how I was able to blow up my Aunt Marge.” He spat.

“And they didn’t tell you?” Asked Ron.

“Well they have a habit of not telling me things.” He spoke at the ground, trying to ignore the whispering and pointing being pointed in his direction.

“What does it mean?” Asked Brooke, staring at Harry with astonishment in her eyes.

“The prophecy…he will have power that the dark lord knows not…well guess what that power turned out to be?”

“You mean, this is how you’re supposed to beat him Harry?” Inquired Ron.

“For lack of a better phrase, yes, supposedly that is.”

“Harry, you didn’t even know how to stop it, how do you expect to be able to use it at your own accord.” Issued Brooke.

“Stallworth is going to give me lessons, first ones tomorrow.”

“But tomorrows Hogsmeade, aren’t you coming?” Cried out Ron.

“No, this is more important, besides I don’t think I’d feel up to it even if I didn’t have anything to do.”

“Why?” Asked Ron.

“I guess I’m just sick of it. I need to sleep and clear my mind, it’s been a long day,” Said Harry jumping out of bed and hurrying up the boys dormitory staircase before he could be asked anymore questions.

He changed into his pajamas, and wearily climbed into bed. Today had been stressful and long…too long. His head was swimming with thoughts, and he found that it took him an incredibly long time to finally clear his head before bed, after the events of his fifth year, Harry never went to bed without practicing occlumency first. For him, it was a small way to try and make amends with the past.

He heard Ron enter, and pretended to be asleep when Ron called his name.

Finally, he felt himself drifting off to sleep, welcoming the comforting silence that surrounded him and the peaceful nothingness of his dreams.


A/N: Interesting developments, and where is the ship in this fic going to go…leave me a review letting me know your thoughts on the matter. Until then a quote…for some reason I really like the ones from movies.

"No matter what anybody tells you, words and ideas can change the world."

--John Keating, "Dead Poets Society"

Chapter 21: Confusion
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Chapter 21

A/N: Alright here is chapter 21, and just so you all know this chappie was a pain in the arse to write. I’m trying to solve some uncertainties, while keeping the plot moving, and it’s just hard trying to piece it all together…oh well not complaining. Because the last time I checked I had 183 reviews, that’s 183 reasons to be happy.

I’ve also realized that I leave really long authors notes…oh well. I like to leave little messages. If you haven’t noticed I have stopped answering all of my reviews, so for future knowledge if you have a question you really want answered you can contact me, or leave me a review asking me to answer it, otherwise it’s too much time to answer them all, but I still love to read them. Please keep it up, who knows maybe we could make it to 200 by the next chapter (let’s see if we can get you guys to make that happen!)

I really feel like my writing is going downhill lately, maybe it’s all in my head, but I dunno, so I apologize in advance for the cruddiness of this chapter. Please review even if it is cruddy, and I hope you all had a wonderful Christmas. ~Treacy~


Harry woke up early the next day, and was the first down to breakfast. He wasn’t really hungry, but after his conversation with Stallworth he figured he should try and make a bit more of an effort at his health. So grabbing a plate, he helped himself to some eggs and toast. As much as he tried, he just couldn’t bring himself to eat. He really had wanted to change, but just the thought of eating made him go sick to the stomach. He was now beginning to realize that his friends had his best interest at heart, and that they really cared what happened to him, and he wasn’t stupid enough to hate them for telling Professor Stallworth. But he just couldn’t bring himself to eat.

Not wanting to wait around for more people to enter the dining hall, mainly Brooke and Kurt, he left in a hurry and went to seek refuge in the library.

On his way up his mind began to wander; mainly towards Brooke. He was torn. Somehow over the last few weeks he had begun to doubt his feelings for her. He wasn’t sure if it was just because of the fact that he had been pushing her away, or if he just didn’t like her anymore.

Then there was Ginny. He was even more confused about Ginny. She was one of his best friends and he was mentally kicking himself for all the things he had said to her when they had, had their argument at Christmas Break. At first after their argument whenever he saw her she avoided him, then shooting him glances, and eventually looking sheepishly at his while diverting his gaze.

Another thing about Ginny had changed as well. As soon as they had, had their argument he began to wonder what would happen if he liker her too, if they were really more than friends. He kept dismissing this fact though, attributing it all to Brooke’s presence.

Why did girls have to be so complicated.

When he entered the library he found that he was the only one there, not surprising he thought to himself, considering it was a Hogsmeade day, and it was so early in the morning.

He settled himself at one of the large circular tables and propped his books all around him, delving into his work. He lost track of time quickly, as he was getting so much accomplished.

He checked his watch, three o’ clock, three more hours until he had to meet Stallworth. Everyone would still be at Hogsmeade, plus he had finished all his homework, there was really nothing to do.

Then an idea struck him; he could research Acer Motar.

He searched the stacks of books, grabbing everything he could on everything that looked like it might mention Merlin, or this strange power.

So, staggering back to his table, arms loaded with books, he began his research session. He picked the first book off a very tall pile that read Merlin; The Great He scanned through the pages…blah, blah, blah…. nights of the round table…defeated the sorcerer Renalie…exhibited strange bursts of magic. Now that last bit was something…Merlin exhibited strange bursts of magic, but it said nothing more on the subject. Frowning slightly, Harry pulled the next book down in front of him, and read.

The great sorcerer Merlin, is best known for protecting the nights of the round table against the dark sorcerer Renalie. Few witches and wizards have ever been categorized as sorcerer. A sorcerer possesses more than the ability to channel magic through a wand, but also can derive magic from other places as well. Such examples would be the elemental; one who can control the elements, The cosmon; one who can control the skies, and the Acer Motar; One who can channel the emotions. Merlin, the ever known sorcerer with the ability of the Acer Motar left behind a journal detailing his abilities, and how he came about them. The power Merlin possessed is still greatly misunderstood, but trained witches and wizards continue to study it to this day. Merlin also had a strange affiliation for pickles, some even say they were the source of his power…

Well that was odd. Harry seriously doubted that pickles could be the source of the Acer Motar, considering that he despised them. Chuckling slightly, he picked up a book that detailed ancient magic, and skimmed down the table of contents.

1. Cosmon Magic
2. Elemental Magic
3. Sacrificial Magic
4. Seasonal Magic
5. Occluemncy
6. Possession Theory
7. Acer Motar

That was it. Harry quickly turned to chapter seven and began reading slowly under his breath…

The power of the Acer Motar is one of the most misunderstood forms of ancient magic to this date; and one of the most powerful. Only ever known to be held by the great sorcerer Merlin, this magic stems through channeling the emotions.

Not much is known on how one comes to hold the power of the Acer Motar; meaning, Latin for emotion, but it is suspected that it is applied to a being that has felt the rawest form of any particular emotion.

Meaning one who has felt the truest height of happiness, or one who has felt the darkest depths of pain, may be more susceptible to encountering the magic, but it is only a theory.

All assumptions of this magic have been based on Merlin and his experiences, as it was mentioned before that he was the only one to ever have held such great magic.

Merlin published diaries detailing his experiences under the influence of the power, and of how he came to derive it, and how he came to yield it, but they are not available to the public, and have only been seen by a select few in the Ministry of Magic’s department of Mysteries.

It is rumored that every witch or wizard has the power of the Acer Motar dwelling inside them to some extent, but only one has ever held enough of the ancient magic to have been able to harness it.

Harry stared at the page blankly for a few minutes while he worked the information in his brain. It said that it was held by someone who had felt the deepest level of an emotion; he could only guess that if this was the truth, that he had derived his power by the feeling of pain and despair, he never had been happy enough to harness an ancient magic.

Then again it was just a theory, maybe it came from something else. The books had said that Merlin had defeated an evil sorcerer, just like Harry was supposed to defeat Voldemort. Could there be a similarity?

There was something else though, all of the books seemed to say the same thing only in a different way. That Acer Motar was a power which channeled the emotions, but that only Merlin had ever held it, and that he had kept a journal on his experience. Hadn’t Stallworth mentioned a journal? When, he, Harry had talked to Stallworth he seemed to know quite a bit about the power, but every book Harry searched through said the same thing, so how would Stallworth know all the other stuff he had told him?

maybe he read Merlin’s journals A voice said in the back of his head. But why would they let Stallworth read Merlin’s journal, he had been an auror, he hadn’t even worked in The Department of Mysteries as far as Harry was aware.

This was all so complicated. He buried his head in his hands and let out a frustrated sigh.

“You okay?” A voice asked him, he looked up and saw Brooke taking the seat across from him. Her face was flushed with Pink as she removed her white snow coat and muffler, revealing a pretty chocolate colored sweater. He checked his watch, five o’clock, students would be coming back to the castle, “What have you been doing all day?” She asked again.

“I did my homework, and then I started researching this Acer Motar thing.” He answered, “But why would you care?” He asked, raising a questioning eyebrow at her.

“Because you’re my friend, and I wondered how you had been.” She stated simply.

“So how was your date?” He asked, examining his fingernails, not quite sure if he wanted to know the honest answer.

“Horrible,” She sighed.

“What?” asked Harry, looking up at her surprised, he was expecting her to be gushing about how wonderful Kurt was and how they had ended up snogging in the snow.

“He made a pass at me, and when I told him I just wanted to be friends, he went all weird, said I was a stuck up bitch, and that I was just a pretty face, and that all the guys just wanted to use me, that none of them really would ever care about me.” She answered, obviously she was feeling downtrodden about it.

“That’s too bad,” Said Harry not knowing what to really say to her. After all she had just gone on a date, and he supposedly had a huge thing for her, but he was just too confused at the moment.

“I guess. I still think you should have come into Hogsmeade, there were a lot of people there without dates.”

“Do you think I need a date to go to Hogsmeade?” He asked her astonished.

“No. I mean well I just thought that’s why you didn’t want to go…because you didn’t have anyone to go with, but of course you don’t need a date, that’s stupid.” She covered up quickly.

“Whatever.” He replied burying his head in his hands.

“You okay, you seem really, I dunno, depressed?” She asked putting a hand on his shoulder, which he quickly brushed off.

“Why wouldn’t I be depressed, I mean you guys obviously thought so going to Stallworth and all, I mean what with all the whiskey bottles, and not eating, or me looking like some kind of hobo cuz I haven’t been shaving.” He replied curtly, opening a book and pretending to read.

“Harry, just talk to someone.”

“Don’t you get that maybe sometimes people don’t want to talk about it, sometimes maybe they just need to sort it out themselves, write it down on parchment, cry, but not always talk. Talking doesn’t always help you know?” He was on the verge of breaking out into yells.

“I’m just trying to help.”

“Well I don’t need your help.”

“And I don’t need your protection.”

“Not this again.” He exclaimed, shaking his head in disbelief.

“Let’s just try it Harry, I think we can make it work, I don’t need you to protect me, and I still like you, it was just I went out with Kurt to make you jealous, and I’m sorry that I told Stallworth about what was going on, but you needed help.”

“If I needed help I could have gotten it myself, and you know I don’t know where I stand anymore.”


“I don’t know how I feel about us anymore.”

“Are you saying you don’t like me?”

“I DON’T KNOW.” He shrieked, she was frustrating him beyond belief, “I just don’t know anymore, I’m so confused right now I don’t know what I want, maybe you should just stay with Kurt, or some other guy. I don’t know if we’re cut out to be more than friends or what, but at this moment I’m leaning towards friends.” He said it so quickly, that he was panting by the time he had finished. He looked up for her response, but didn’t get one.

She was just looking at him, an unreadable look on her face. Finally she nodded her head in consent and said something that brought him great comfort of mind, “I think I feel the same way.”

“Really?” He asked, wanting to confirm what she had just said.

“Yeah, I mean well we were so eager to start something, and we were never really friends first, but then you were pushing me away, and then with Ginny and all of that drama. I think we were looking for more than there was, without knowing each other well enough to base real feelings on” She stopped for breath; he merely gave her a nod to signal for her to continue.

“I still really like you Harry, and no matter what happens I want us to be friends. Promise we can be friends?”

“I promise.”

“Alright, well I’m going to head down to dinner, do you want to come with me, take a break from the library?” She asked.

“No, I have lots of homework to finish.” He lied, not wanting to think about eating on top of everything else he was thinking about at the moment.

“Well can’t you finish it later? I mean will taking half an hour away really make that big of a difference, besides you’re probably really hungry.” She continue trying to coax him into joining her.

“No I have to meet Stallworth tonight anyway, I just want to have it all. I’ll just stop down at the kitchens when I come back down.” He came up with an alternative so she would leave.

“Fine, it’s your choice.” She said, finally giving in, standing up to leave. “See you tonight then.”

“Yeah, bye.”


He watched her walk away, not regretting the conversation that he had just had with her, but left feeling if possible, even more confused than when she had come.

If he didn’t like Brooke the way he thought he did, then why did he still have this feeling, and why was it about Ginny. Who at the moment wasn’t talking to him, because he had acted like such a prick, and they had both gotten so caught up in the heat of the argument. He knew he had said things he wished he hadn’t of said, he was only hoping the things that she had said would have been due to the heat of the moment, not to her true feelings towards him.

Giving a very long sigh he put his head on the table in front of him. The cool feeling wood on the table felt soothing against his hurting brain. He slowly shut his eyes, only to fall asleep.

He was awoken later on by Madam Pince’s shrieks at a student who had been trying to sneak into the restricted section. He swiveled his head to the side, and observed that the sky looked much darker than it had the last time he had looked. Groggily he lifted his arm up and checked his watch; six o’ five it read.

He was supposed to meet Professor Stallworth at six. He grabbed his bag as fast as he could and dashed towards the door tripping as he went, only hoping the Professor wouldn’t be too aggravated with his tardiness.


“I… am…so…sorry…Professor, I lost track of time,” Said Harry as he pushed his way into the empty Defense Against The dark Arts Classroom, panting and clutching a very painful stitch in his side.

“Ten minutes late Harry, where were you?” Asked Stallworth as he shut the door behind Harry and made his way over to his desk.

“Library, I’ve been in there all day, I did my homework, and then when I finished that, I actually researched Acer Motar.” Explained Harry.

“Did you really? Good for you, did you find anything out?” Questioned Professor Stallworth, clearly pleased that Harry had been working on the subject without having been told to.

“Well there was a bunch of books on Merlin where they just mentioned it in passing. It said that if you have a channeling power than you’re a ‘sorcerer’, and you can be an elemental, which is the most common, a cosmon, or a Acer Motar, the rarest and most powerful or something like that. And then something like you have more of a chance of being an Acer Motar if you’ve felt the raw form of an emotion, or something.” Harry recited all the information he could remember.

“Well, I must say I am pleasantly surprised that you took the initiative, this saves me from assigning you further research.” Professor Stallworth praised Harry, before continuing, “Today I thought it best I explain to you how this power works, the theory of it, then we can begin practical practice on Monday, I’ll give you the day off tomorrow.”

“Sounds good,” Said Harry, eager to learn more.

“Well first of all it is important that you understand that your power is linked to emotion and feeling, and for the time being since you do not know how to properly control your power you must try and restrain from letting your temper of frustration levels rise.”

“Yeah, that happened to me yesterday. I got this weird feeling, and then the lights went off, and according to Hermione I was glowing or something, and my fingers had sparks coming out of them. But I didn’t know what to do, so she told me to concentrate on sending all my feelings to an object, so I stared at this pillow, and then it blew up, and all the feathers went flying, and everything went back to normal.”

“It’s good Ms. Granger will be around you at the beginning stages, she is a very bright witch.”

“Yeah, and then when I couldn’t get anything to happen, she said I was focusing on too many things, and that I had to focus on only one emotion for it to work.”

“She was right again. You see Harry, once your powers become more defined you will be able to switch your power on and off at will, eventually you won’t even need a wand anymore, for the power of the Acer Motar, can cause great things to happen, or a small levitation spell.”

“How does that work, wouldn’t I have to get all mad at a feather or something to make it float?” Asked Harry quite perplexed.

“No. Desire is a feeling, an emotion. If you want something to happen, it is just a feeling, which is transferred into wandless magic. Very few people can do wandless magic, and even ones who do can only perform a few spells, but with your power, I believe you could perform any spell you could with a wand without one.”

“Oh, right, but I could still use a wand if I wanted to?”

“Yes, this power, however strong, does not change any power you have at the moment, except for strengthening it.”

“I guess that’s pretty good then, huh?”

“Yes Harry very good,” Said Stallworth laughing slightly, “It takes more desire, or any other emotion, to make bigger things happen. Just like with a wand it takes less energy to perform Lumos, but quite a bit to perform a spell like a Patronus.”

“Does it matter what emotion is being used, like if I’m mad something bad will happen, or if I’m happy does that mean something good will happen.”

“No, all emotion is directly related to the same origin, the same soul, meaning they are all inter-connected, no matter how diverse hate and love may be from each other. When invoked the Acer Motar does not channel one specific emotion, it channels that singular origin, which is a large energy source, the core of every wizard. It is that core that separates muggles and wizards.”

“So your saying, I’m not invoking emotion, I’m invoking the core of my soul.”

“That’s about it. And I must say you are understanding this all very well, it makes my job a lot easier.”

“Uh, Professor can I ask you something,” Asked Harry.


“Well, how is it you know so much about all of this. It’s just I was looking at the books in the library and they all said basically the same thing I told you at the beginning of class, but you know so much about it, I was just wondering how you knew.”

“I have read the Journals of Merlin, and studied the force in the Department of Mysteries.”

“But, you told me you were an auror, aurors don’t usually do that type of stuff do they?”

“I was an auror, after your parents died, and some other unfortunate incidents took place, I decided to make myself a career at the Department of Mysteries, where I was given the task of studying Acer Motar. That is one of the reasons Dumbledore chose me as Remus’ replacement, so that I could train you, since I probably understand it as well as anyone could, since there is no one alive with first hand knowledge.”


“Eventually, after we have trained for awhile, I will give you the journals of Merlin to read and study, I think they will be very beneficial to you and your training.”


“I know we said we’d try your practical practice on Monday, but since you have absorbed all this information much sooner than I expected you would, what do you say we try some now.”

“Yeah, I’d like that,” said Harry eagerly.

“Very good. Now put your wand on the table here, and stand in the middle of the room.” Harry did as he was instructed, while Professor Stallworth cleared the desks to the sides of the room.

“Now Harry I want you to think of something that makes you feel emotion, not anything too big we’re just going to try something small today.” Commanded Stallworth. Harry searched his thoughts, and decided on the feeling he got in his stomach whenever he got on a broomstick. “Got it then?” Asked Stallworth.

“Yup,” Replied Harry, excited to try some of this Acer Motar stuff.

“Now, we’ll try the light spell, very basic. Just say the incantation while focusing on that emotion. Got it?” Harry nodded his head in response. Focusing all his attention on the swooping feeling he experienced while in the air, after a few seconds of focusing he felt that same feeling he had in the common room the night before, only less intense. The feeling that he was feeling something, but it was an unidentified feeling, a mixture of feelings.

“Lumos,” He said in barely more than a whisper. His eyes widened as he watched a ball of light form in front of his face.

“Excellent… now extinguish it.”

Concentrating once more, and fixing his eyes on the bright light he whispered, “Nox.” His eyes widened as the light disappeared as fast as it had come. He had done it, without magic.

“That was better than I expected, I wasn’t sure if you would be able to get it on the first try.” Congratulated Professor Stallworth.

“So that was it, you know wandless magic?”

“Well I didn’t see a wand did you,” Said the Professor smiling, “I think that will be enough for tonight Harry, why don’t you go to your dorm, I’m sure your friends are waiting for you.”

“Yeah, sounds good,” Said Harry making to leave the room, grabbing his wand at the desk, he was about to shut the door when he turned back, “Hey Professor,” he called.

“Yes Harry.”

“Thanks for everything.”

“My pleasure,” Answered Professor Stallworth, “Now get going.”

Harry waved one last time, and ran down the corridor. He was feeling in an exceptionally good mood, he had managed to perform wandless magic on his first try. He normally didn’t get things on the first true, that was Hermione’s job. He smiled inwardly thinking of the look she would get on her face when she found out what he had done.

He kept running not bothering to look exactly where he was going, but was jerked back to reality when he hit into something solid and toppled onto the floor.

“Potter.” Came the ever so familiar drawl of Professor Snape, “What are you doing running around this time of night?”

“Well, I just got back from a lesson with Professor Stallworth.” Harry replied defiantly, he wasn’t going to let Snape rain on his parade, not today.

“Oh that’s right, the fool has the notion in his mind that you possess a rare gift, I highly doubt it, this is you we are talking about.” Harry knew what he was doing, he was insulting him, taunting him, trying to get him to react. Anything so that he would have an excuse to punish him.

“Right sir,” he replied coolly, trying to keep his voice even, and his voice from rising.

“I bet you love it though don’t you Potter? Just like your father, love telling someone you’re special, when all you really are is a pathetic excuse for a wizard.” He felt his nerves bristling; Snape was insulting his father now. If there was one thing Harry couldn’t take, it was people insulting his parent’s memory.

“Don’t talk about my father.” He hissed.

“Oh, it seems I’ve touched a nerve. It’s a shame you don’t realize what type of man he really was.” Shot Snape, a manic light gleaming in his eye. That was it, he was going to curse the slimy git for all he was worth, that had been the last straw. His anger was rising, and he could feel the power of Acer Motar building, and then dissipating just as quickly as Harry felt a hand on his shoulder.

“My dear Severus, I’ve been looking for you, we need to have a little chat.” Harry looked up, and saw the cool blue eyes of Albus Dumbledore staring down at him. Harry instinctively jerked his shoulder out of Dumbledore’s grasp, shooting him a great look of dislike.

“Now Albus?” Snape asked lazily.

“Yes, Severus it regards the order, now Harry…” Dumbledore stopped what he was about to say; the boy had left. Sighing sadly he led Snape back up to his office, wishing he could change the past.


Harry was upset after his chance meeting with Dumbledore and Snape, two of his least favorite people at the moment, but he did his best to not have it spoil his good mood.

When he entered the common room, it was to find it full, resounding sounds of laughter and chatter echoing throughout the room. He spotted Brooke first, sitting over with Hermione and Ron.

He began to make his way over to them when he felt a hand on his shoulder. He whipped around to see Ginny Weasley smiling shyly up at him.

“Um, Harry can we talk, privately please?” He examined her for a few seconds before conceding.

“Alright, where did you want to go Gin?” He asked. She grabbed his hand and let him out of the portrait hole that he had just entered. They wandered around the halls for a few minutes, not really headed anywhere.

“So what did you need to talk to me about?” Asked Harry breaking the awkward silence between them.

“I wanted to apologize.” She paused and looked up at his face, before plunging quickly into her apology, wanting to get it out as quickly as possible. “I feel like such a bitch Harry. I was so awful to you. You are one of my best friends in the entire world and I treated you like dirt. I don’t think I even ever had real feelings for you, it was just you had been hurt, and then Brooke was new, and you two seemed to be becoming pretty close, and I didn’t want to lose my friend, so I convinced myself that it was because I had a romantic interest in you.”

“Wow, Gin, well…” Harry began, before Ginny cut him off.

“No Harry let me finish. I don’t hate you, and I didn’t mean a single thing that I said to you about girls only liking you because you were Harry Potter and you were a famous face, and I know that’s not why Brooke likes you. I’ve heard her talking about you Harry and I know her feelings are genuine. I don’t hate her either like I pretended I did, I actually like her a lot, and I want to be her friend.” She finished out of breath. He wasn’t exactly sure how to respond to Ginny’s apology, she had said that she didn’t have a romantic interest in him, and it had hurt. But hadn’t he wanted her to say that, to just be friends? Thinking quickly, he tried to change the subject away from himself, and onto Brooke.

“I think if you told her everything that you just told me, I know she feels bad that you two fought.” He smiled at her, “And Ginny I’m the one who should be sorry you know. After what happened at the burrow, you really should be waiting for me to apologize. I was awful yelling at you, and just being a real prick. I’m sorry too, really sorry. I love you Ginny, and you’re one of my best friends.”

“So friends again?” Asked Ginny uncertainly.

“Definitely,” Answered Harry, giving her a quick hug.

“Besides, there’s someone else I’m kind of involved with right now.” She teased.

“Now who would that be Ms. Weasley.” Harry said raising an eyebrow at her, “WOULD Ron approve?” He was acting jokingly on the outside, but on the inside he felt an odd jealous twinge.

“Oh I doubt it, he doesn’t approve of anyone really.”

“Well then who?”

“Kurt Haus.” She answered shyly.

“What?!” Snapped Harry.

“Well we aren’t officially dating yet, but he came and found me after Hogsmeade and told me how he had liked me since he met me, and he was really sweet, and he kissed me.” She finished with a dreamy sigh.

As Ginny let out a sigh, Harry gave an inward groan. This was not good. Ginny had latched onto the guy who had just tried to hit it off with Brooke. Now he was going after Ginny, and probably for only one thing.

“Be careful with him Ginny.” He warned.

“Why?” She asked puzzled.

“Well it’s just that I’ve heard some stuff about him, and I don’t want you to get hurt. Don’t want him to break your heart or anything.”

“Who told you stuff about him?” She probed further. Harry was very reluctant to mention that it had indeed been Brooke who had told him about Kurt’s ‘behavior problem’, after they had just apologized, and would hopefully all be friends again.

“I can’t remember, I just know that I heard some stuff about him.” He lied.

“Alright then, shall we go back then? We are in a cold corridor in the middle of the winter. It’s a little frigid.” She said.

“Sounds good, I’m getting pretty cold myself.” He answered, they chatted about nothing of much importance when they entered the common room. Harry began to make his way over to Hermione and Ron, but noticed that Ginny was hovering behind him.

“Just go Gin, tell them what you told me, it’ll all be fine, we’re friends.” He reassured her as he gave her a small shove forward. She looked back at him reluctantly before hesitantly making her way up to the chintz armchairs that Ron, Hermione, and Brooke were currently occupying.

“Uh, Brooke can I talk to you…alone.” Brooke was very surprised. Ginny, the Ginny who had called her every foul name in the book, had come up to talk to her, politely, and asked her to talk privately. She looked apprehensively at Harry who gave a small nod signifying she should go.

“Alright then,” She said getting up and following Ginny out of the portrait hole.

“What’s all that about?” Asked Ron, watching as Brooke and Ginny exited the common room.

“Ginny came and apologized to me just now, and she told me that she had never hated Brooke or anything, so I told her that she should tell her herself.”

“Well that’s good, I’m tired of listening to Ginny complain, and skirting people in the corridors.” Said Ron.

“It is good. So Harry how were your lessons with Professor Stallworth?”

“Really good actually, I was able to do a bit of wandless magic.” Said Harry a proud smile on his face.

“Did you really?” Asked Hermione in an astonished voice, “Wow Harry, wandless magic, what type of spell was it?”

“Oh nothing that hard, just Lumos and then Nox to put it out. I got it on my first try.” He answered nonchalantly.

“That’s a lot better than most wizards could ever imagine doing.” Said Hermione still slightly in awe.

“Show us mate!” Said Ron excitedly.

“Oh, I dunno, it’s not a big deal.” Said Harry starting to blush slightly at his friends enthusiasm.

“Come on Harry, we won’t think you’re showing off, it would be cool to see.” Added Hermione.

“Alright fine.” Conceded Harry as he took his wand from his robes and put it on the table in front of him. Concentrating hard on riding a broomstick like he had back in Stallworth’s office, and felt the familiar feeling of the happy feeling being replaced with an unidentified feeling, “Lumos,” he whispered, and opened his eyes to see a ball of light in front of him, and a very shocked Ron and Hermione.

“Wicked,” whispered Ron.

“Can you extinguish it?” Asked Hermione. Harry nodded at her, concentrating again and speaking the counter charm causing the ball of light to disappear. “Amazing, that is something Harry, there are barely any wizards who can do that, and even those who can, can only do a few simple spells like alohomara.” She praised him.

He smiled sheepishly at her, making Ron laugh.

“You look like you just got caught raiding the ministry,” he laughed.

“Well you guys are embarrassing me.”

“Just leave him be Ron,” admonished Hermione.

“I give up!” Exclaimed Ron throwing up his arms in mock surrender.

Just as he said it Brooke and Ginny came over to sit by the fire. Ron gave Ginny a ‘somethings up’ look, while as Hermione sat patiently as if waiting for something to happen.

“Guys…” Ginny began, looking over at Ron and Hermione, “I’m super sorry about the way I’ve been acting, I feel really bad about it. I just hope we can put it behind us.” She watched them expectantly, as their brains seemed to be processing the information.

“Definitely Ginny.” Hermione answered.

“Ditto,” Said Ron, giving his sister a hug.

“When did you learn to say ditto?” Asked Brooke, laughing at Ron.

“Well my dad did some work with some guys who said it, so then he came home and said it, and now I’m saying it.”

“That’s nice Ronnny,” Said Hermione smiling at him.

“Ronny,” Exclaimed Harry, who looked over at Ron who was grinning and turning slightly red. “I think I’m gonna go to bed before Ron says anything else.”

Head still reeling with information, and hurting from all the confusion he was having about a certain red headed girl, Harry found it difficult to practice his occlumency, but eventually found a way through and went to sleep.


A/N: Sorry to have such a sucky ending there, but it will just have to do for now…but before I go, howsa bout a quote!

"It's hard for many people to believe that there are extraordinary things inside themselves, as well as others. I hope you can keep an open mind."

--Elijah Price, "Unbreakable"

Chapter 22: What Lies Behind The Veil
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Chapter 22
What lies behind the veil

Oky dokey, here’s chapter 22, ready for your enjoyment. (Even if it is a little cruddy, cuz I still feel like I’m in a funk.)

So we are over 200 reviews now, and that, well that just plain rocks. I’m putting the finishing touches on this chapter now, and I’ll post it tonight. (I’m waiting for my bf to come over….oh he stresses me out)

Please review, even if I am in a funk. I love to read your reviews, and try to answer as many as I have time for, but it’s hard because I’ve started my study schedule for finals, I’m working, I have homework, and I have to keep up with my social life. I am seriously busting my arse off. That’s beside the point…ENJOY!!!!


Harry spent all of Sunday with Ginny, Hermione, Ron, and Brooke. He enjoyed being able to just sit back and listen to his friends talking with each other, with no fights.

Ginny and Brooke spent a lot of time talking with each other, working out any problems they had with each other, while Ron and Hermione snuck off together, Harry didn’t want to know what they were exactly doing. During that time he busied himself with homework, and more research on Acer Motar.


The next month went by just as smoothly. There had been no altercations between anyone, and everything seemed back to normal. Brooke and Ginny had successfully repaired their friendship, and Harry had dismissed any feelings he had for Brooke who apparently had now set her sights on Seamus (sp?) Finnigan, who was more than happy to accept her advances.

Ginny was still seeing Kurt Haus, who according to her, had told her she was the most beautiful girl in the world. Ginny had taken to talking about Kurt regularly, Brooke still hadn’t mentioned her Hogsmeade run in with Kurt to Ginny yet. Whenever she talked about Kurt, Harry could feel his blood boil, as he thought about how much he would just like to push Kurt into a large pit full of fire crabs, however he restrained himself. He was almost certain that his feelings for Brooke had been successfully been replaced by Ginny. No matter how hard he tried he couldn’t forget about her, and felt even more stupid for saying the things he had said to her at Christmas, knowing now that none of them had been true.

Hermione and Ron’s relationship was thriving, and both seemed very happy with the other. Ron turned to mush around Hermione, who in turn would scold him in some way or another, but then switch to doting upon him. Harry laughed whenever he saw her do this, thinking vaguely how much they reminded him of Mr. and Mrs. Weasley.

Harry’s Acer Motar lessons were going very well. Professor Stallworth had told Harry on countless occasions how far along he was coming in such a short amount of time, and hoped that he would have a firm grasp on his powers by the end of the year, if not sooner.

Harry could now control his emotions to the point where the power didn’t involuntarily switch on when he was feeling a particularly large emotion like he had in the common room a few weeks back. He was also able to do most minor spells without his wand, and was beginning to work his way up to more powerful wand less magic, like the summoning and levitation spells.

Everything was going well, there was no denying it. That however, would quickly change.


It was the first day of March, and winter was slowly subsiding into spring. Harry crawled out of bed and went into the bathroom to prepare himself for the day.

Upon entering the large bathroom he examined himself in the mirror, frowning at his appearance.

He didn’t look good, but at least he looked a little better than he had during his weeks of depression at the beginning of term. His face no longer held dark circles under the eyes, and an unshaven beard, nor was his hair long anymore, having cut it back to its previous appearance. The downside was the hollow look of his face and features. He had lost a good ten, fifteen pounds since the beginning of term.

He had almost completely stopped eating, he just couldn’t. It wasn’t that he didn’t want to, it was just the fact that he was now so hungry that he couldn’t stomach the food. He could barely take two bites without becoming nauseous, and he would immediately have to stop eating whatever it was, before he made himself throw up.

His friends had noticed of course just like they always did, but he told them not to worry, soon coming up with ways to make it look like he was eating more.

He now had begun to load his plate full with food at meals, eating as much as he could, then vanishing the remainder of the food off his plate when they weren’t watching, and when they asked him why he kept losing so much weight he would simply reply, ‘stress’.

He gazed at his reflection for a few more moments before taking a shower and changed into his Hogwarts robes.

He re-entered his dorm seeing that Ron had already left, he made his way down to the Great Hall, smiling and acknowledging all of the greetings he received from passer bys. When he entered the Great Hall, however, it was to a much different response.

The silence surrounding the crowded hall was deafening. Teary eyes gazed up at him as he entered; a few whispers followed him as he slowly walked towards the Gryfindor table. He glanced around nervously around from the various grief stricken students. He stopped when he saw the look on his friend’s faces.

Ginny was crying into Kurt’s shoulder (Harry inwardly clenched as he watched them). Ron’s expression was stony and hard as he held a sobbing Hermione. Something was very, very wrong.

He sat down across from Ron, merely watching everyone’s faces, afraid to ask what was wrong, dreading the answer that awaited him. He was spared by Ron shoving the Daily Prophet in front of his face. Harry gulped and stared up into Ron’s eyes who simply nodded, telling him to read. He shifted his gaze down to the paper he was now clutching in his hands and read.

Voldemort Resurfaces, by Joe Netburn

Late last night the wizarding world was taken aback at the news that Voldemort has finally resurfaced and begun his attacks. It was not up until last year that the wizarding community was alerted to the dark lords rebirth by none other than Harry Potter and Albus Dumbledore, after a year of being ignored and shunned, despite their constant warnings. This recent attack just shows how foolish we were to ever have doubted them.

Last night Voldemort entered into the small suburban neighborhood of Forngrove Plaza, a entirely wizarding neighborhood. Voldemort proceeded in entering each home individually and killing the inhabitants. It is estimated that a total of two hundred witches and wizards died last night, our hearts go out to their families and friends.

This is the largest attack ever seen by Voldemort, even during his terrible reign more than seventeen years ago. The most disturbing aspect to this attack however was seen in the skies. Along with the dark mark, in the air floated the words Your Next Potter.

Of course the wizarding world was made aware to the existence of a prophecy and Harry Potter, but what could this cryptic message mean? Is everybody’s favorite teenager in trouble? No one for sure at Hogwarts has confirmed the condition of Mr. Potter, although the Daily Prophet has sent representatives along with Ministry Officials to Hogwarts to confirm the boy’s state.

Just recently Mr. Potter gave an interview which was detailed in several well-known wizarding publications, where he mentioned no word of a threat. One thing however looms in the back of this reporters mind. In the interview Mr. Potter when asked of his knowledge on ‘the power the dark lord knows not’ answered that he could not discuss the matter. Does this mean that the young Mr. Potter has discovered the power needed to defeat the dark lord? We can only hope, and pray that he had and that his safety is ensured so that this whole ordeal may soon be over.

He stared at the paper, mouth hanging open in shock. Two hundred dead? A message in the sky? And the fact that the reporter had inadvertently brought up a reference to his hidden power, that he wanted to keep just that, hidden. His mind was numb, he couldn’t absorb the information, it was all so frighteningly real. He realized with a jolt, what the note in the sky must mean, Voldemort was nearing the point where he was going to go after Harry. It would all soon be over.

He chanced a look up at his friends. Hermione and Ginny were still crying where as Ron was clenching his fists and examining the table beneath him. This wasn’t happening, this couldn’t be happening. Not now, not while they were all so happy. Not now that no one was fighting with each other. Not now that he was coming so far in his training with professor Stallworth. Then an idea clunked into his brain, he had to see Stallworth, had to talk to him about why this was all going on, surely he could help.

Harry hadn’t told anyone, but he now regarded Professor Stallworth as his mentor. He looked up to him, not only because he used to work with his father, but too because he didn’t hide things back from him. Harry appreciated the honesty that Professor Stallworth showed him, and only hoped that he would be honest with him now as well.

He watched the tense room once more before he raised himself from his seat and walked up to the front of the staff table. He looked up at all of the teacher’s faces before he spoke. They all were grim looking, all seemingly lost in their own thoughts. Harry was quick to notice that Dumbledore wasn’t amongst them, probably off to help the ministry. Harry turned his head back to Stallworth who was staring at the plate in front of him appearing to be lost in his own mind. Harry cleared his throat and spoke.

“Professor Stallworth I really need to talk to you.” Stallworth looked up at Harry’s words, and nodded standing up and gesturing to a door behind him, which Harry recognized as the room that he had entered upon being chosen as the fourth Tri-wizard champion in his fourth year.

He followed the Professor swiftly into the room, very aware of all the eyes and tear filled whispers that followed him. Once inside, he latched the door shut quickly behind him, and turned to look into his Professors face, which seemed like it hadn’t seen sleep in days.

“What’s this mean?” Asked Harry hurriedly, anxious to know what was going on.

“Well as I’m sure you’re aware Voldemort has struck, but far worse than we ever imagined possible. Of course we should have known, he was quiet for so long, too long if you were to ask me.” Answered Stallworth, who had begun pacing the small room.

“The message in the sky, what does that mean for me?”

“It means one thing, and one thing only Harry, that Voldemort has decided that he has waited long enough, and I fear that the time to face him is swiftly approaching, which means you will have to concentrate on harnessing the Acer Motar, even more now.”

“He’s going to get me? How? I’m at Hogwarts, I’m safe here.” Harry said it out loud more for his sake than to ask a question.

“That hasn’t stopped him before though has it? We believed you safe in your first year, your second year, your third year, your fourth year, and your fifth year, but some way or another he was able to outsmart us, he was able to get to you, and before we were able to save you, stop him from harming you to the point of no return. But now, he has been back in power for three years, completely unseen or heard of for the last two. Merlin only knows how his powers have grown, and the ways he has thought of to bring you down. You must be ready Harry, no where is safe now.”

“But this is Hogwarts.” Said Harry, now struggling to keep his voice steady, nerves threatening to overpower him.

“Yes this is Hogwarts, but sometimes even the safest places aren’t safe anymore, especially since Remus believes there to be a spy amongst us.”


“Yes, he’s been tailing the death eaters for awhile now and from the small bits of information he was able to receive he has come to the conclusion that there is a spy working for the death eaters in the castle.”

“Snape!” Harry exclaimed.

“Well he would seem like a likely candidate, but I am afraid that Dumbledore trusts him, as do I, meaning that it is someone that no one would suspect.”

“Who would no one suspect?”

“A student.” Stallworth replied simply.

“A student? But, who, obviously one of the Slytherins.” Said Harry.

“Well I would have thought the Slytherins as well, but after veritaserum was slipped into their pumpkin juice they weren’t able to tell us anything, they are innocent of supplying information to Voldemort.”

“So you’re saying it could be anyone, someone I trust, someone I’m friends with?”

“Precisely, which means that you MUST be careful what you tell people not only about the order and Voldemort, but especially about you. The way Voldemort was able to lure you away so many times was that he knew information that may seem trivial, but supplied him with the means to get to you.”

“I understand.” Said Harry, trying to grasp the fact that any one of his friends could be a death eater. Deep down he knew that it had happened to his parents with Pettigrew, but he never believed that any of his friends would really become a turncoat, never.

“Now Harry, all classes today and tomorrow have been cancelled, and I do not expect you to come to your lessons with me either, I dare say everyone needs a chance to recover from the news, and I know you do.”


“Why don’t you go up to your dorm and have a lay down, you seem like you could use it, you don’t look too good.” Said Stallworth, examining Harry’s appearance. With a jolt Harry realized that Stallworth must be talking of the gaunt appearance that now haunted him, and the way his robes hung off his body.

“yeah, I’ve been feeling a bit, uh, under the weather lately, yeah that’s it. Well I think I’m going to go take that nap now. Thanks professor, I hope everything gets sorted out.” Said Harry hastily as he let himself out of the room, wanting to avoid any discussion of his recent appearance. He stood outside the door for a few minutes before realizing that everyone was staring at him. Without one backward glance he tore out of the Great Hall, ignoring the shouts of his name behind him.

He ran all the way up to the portrait hole, hearing footsteps behind him as he went. He hurriedly said the password and launched himself up to his dorms, not really wanting to talk to anybody.

He climbed into his bed and pulled the curtains shut around him. He could hear voices downstairs apparently debating whether or not to go up and see him. He didn’t really care, and after sitting on the bed for a while he began to feel drowsy.

“Maybe a nap is a good idea.” He mumbled to no one in particular as he sank down into the sheets and shut his eyes.


It was a wonderful dream. He was with Ginny, and they were dancing while Professor Sprout played the piano. Everyone was watching them, but a few faces stood out clearly. There was Ron and Hermione, and Neville? Harry found it odd that his dream would contain Neville, but brushed it aside, turning his head back to face Ginny’s. But when he turned his head back he didn’t see Ginny Weasley, he saw a fluttering veil.

He spun around quickly, no one was around, they were all gone, and he was standing on the dais in the middle of the room that Sirius had fell to his death in. He looked once more at the veil, this time hearing voices, whispers.

He walked slowly towards the veil, eager to examine it. Maybe there was a way to get Sirius out? He kept walking, closer, and closer. Suddenly he felt his foot hook around a piece of rubble and he flew forward, straight forward and into the veil.

He clambered to his feet, looking around wildly, he was no longer in the department of mysteries, but a great stone room, with several doors leading in all different directions. He took a step closer to the door directly to his left, he didn’t know why, but he was drawn to this door. He opened it carefully, poking his head inside, and felt his jaw drop at what he saw.

It was Sirius, and not only Sirius, but two other people, his parents. They looked exactly like they did in the pictures, only seventeen years older, and they were kneeling in front of something. Harry found his voice and began to speak.

“Mum? Dad? Sirius?” He choked the words out, feeling his eyes fill with tears, there was no answer. It was like being back in Tom Riddle’s diary, he could see them, but they couldn’t see him.

Slowly he made his way over to where they were, and settled himself down onto the ground next to his mother, and looked at what they were watching. Him.

They were watching what seemed to be a giant window, and in the window was himself, asleep, tossing and turning letting out screams. He watched as Ginny entered the room and sat down next to him, taking his hand in hers, whispering to him trying to calm him down.

“Wonder what he’s dreaming about?” Harry’s head jerked over to see his godfather speak.

“Well what do you expect after what he found out this morning. Voldemort sending a warning in the sky, after killing two hundred people, I would have nightmares too.” Answered his father. Harry felt his heart constrict, that had all just happened, if he was dreaming now, well then he was looking at himself right now, that was him at the current moment.

“I just worry about him, he’s been through so much, I mean even after James told me what he had learned in the future I never knew it was this bad. And how Petunia treated him, and how he started drinking, and stopped eating.” Lily said breaking down into tears. Harry watched as his father gathered her into a hug and felt tears jerk at his eyes as well.

“You know what this means don’t you?” Asked Sirius, who had a grim look on his face as he watched Harry in the window. When no answer came he continued. “I think it’s about time we left, it’s only a matter of time before Voldemort strikes and I want to be there when he does.”

“Me too,” whispered Lily from inside James embrace.

“Then it’s settled, we go tonight.” Said James, a determined gleam in his eye. “I can’t wait to see Wormtail, can you Padfoot?” He asked, a small grin playing across his lips.

“Oh yeah, can’t wait to see old Petey.” Relied Sirius, laughing his bark like laugh.

Harry watched in amazement, did they just see they were going to leave? He had to talk to them.

“MUM, DAD, SIRIUS I’M RIGHT HERE, RIGHT HERE, LOOK AT ME.” He screamed in front of them, but they still didn’t notice.

“Please, I’m right here.” He mumbled, dropping to the floor tears filling his enormous green eyes, “Right here,” he whispered, before he jerked awake, only to find himself surrounded by a mass of red hair. His heart leapt in excitement.

“MUM,” he cried.

“No Harry,” said a strained voice, “It’s just me, just Ginny.”

“Oh,” Harry replied lamely, before he remembered in the dream, Ginny was with his sleeping form in the window, and she was here now. “Ginny, what happened,” He tried to speak without crying, but he could feel the tears beginning to form.

“You were tossing and turning when I came in, and then you started screaming for your parents and Sirius, then you woke up.” She said, looking into his eyes. He realized that she too was crying. “I’m sorry Harry.”

“It was so real, they were there, and they were going to come back and see me, they said they were going to…” He was cut off again by Ginny hugging him.

“Harry I know you miss them, but they’re gone, I miss Sirius too, but he’s in a better place now.” She soothed.

“I know, but I just hoped that maybe…” He couldn’t finish the rest. His mind was still reeling, it had been so real. He didn’t think he could imagine something like that, and hadn’t Dumbledore said his parents might not be dead?

“You’re just reacting to the news you heard this morning, we all are scared, but we’ll get through it together. I know you can do it Harry, I believe in you.” She continued to soothe. He didn’t answer just let himself be held and rocked, needing to be reassured that someone cared for him.

Harry eventually fell back asleep in Ginny’s arms, who in turn tucked him into bed, and left him to rest, wishing in some way that she could ease his pain.


“What the hell, did you hear what he just said.” Shrieked Sirius, who had been listening to Harry talking to Ginny.

“Sure did Padfoot,” Replied James in a somber manner.

“How could he know?” Asked Lily, while she chewed on her thumbnail obviously quite disturbed by the fact that her son knew about their plans.

“This is Harry, he knows a lot of things that other people don’t know.” Replied Sirius, to Lily’s question.

“That is it!” Exclaimed James, clenching his fists.

“What’s it?” Asked Sirius.

“I am tired of watching my son suffer when he shouldn’t have to and now Voldemort is going to try and kill him, and by god I am going to be there with him, it’s time to leave, we’ve let everything be played out, it all went according to plan, but now it’s time to end it.” James said in a low growl.

Lily and Sirius exchanged nervous glances with each other before turning back to James.

“Let’s do it, I’m with James.” Said Sirius.

“I don’t want Harry to be alone anymore.” Said Lily.

“But when are we going to go James?” Asked Sirius.

“There’s no better time than the present.” Said James simply.

“You mean go…now?” Asked Lily.

“Yes Lils, now.” James replied. Before anyone could answer, James was gone and in turn replaced with a large silver stag. Sirius watched James transform, and quickly changed into the large black dog. The two creatures stood next to each other gazing at Lily, who took a deep breath, and transformed into a phoenix.

The stag reared it’s head towards the door, and the other two followed him out into the main hall, and out of the veil.


A/N: Okay, here we go, the plot is really going to start picking up now, I hope you liked this chapter, sorry to leave you with a cliffy, but if I get a lot of reviews I may be able to update soon! The quote in this chapter is one of my most favorite quotes of all time, I hope you like it.

Some men see things as they are and say, "Why?" I dream of things that never were and say, "Why not?" – George Bernard Shaw

Chapter 23: Long Kept Confessions
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Chapter 23
Long Kept Confessions

I don’t know how well I did on this chapter, which is slightly disheartening due to the fact that it is a pivotal chapter, that has a lot of influence on the plot. Oh well, I guess my writing funk is still there. Enjoy, even if it does suck, and please review, even a flame is better than nothing!!!!


Three mismatched creatures made their way through the night, and into the Hogwarts grounds, finally settling in the forbidden forest.

James was the first to change back into his human form, followed by Lily, and then Sirius. No one spoke. It was all too unreal, especially for James and Lily who hadn’t been out of the veil for seventeen years. After a while Sirius broke the silence.

“We’re back, it worked, it really worked.” He said in an excited whisper. There was no answer, except for Lily bursting into tears, and falling into James arms, who had a very glazed over look on his face.

“I want to see Harry now,” She whispered.

“We have to wait.” Answered Sirius.

“No, I want to see him now.” She demanded, wiping the tears from her eyes, releasing herself from James hold, and turning to face Sirius.

“We can’t, if he knows we’re here it could distract him, we have to wait for the attack.” Sirius replied, standing to face Lily as well.

“He’s my son, who I haven’t seen for seventeen years, Sirius Black you can not keep him from me!” She was on the verge of screaming now, and James had to hold her back so she wouldn’t fling herself on Sirius.

“Lily honey, we’ll find a way for you to see him, but I think Sirius is right we can’t let him know it’s us, it would cause too many problems, we’ll just have to wait.” James tried desperately to calm her, but it proved to be of no avail.

“I don’t want him to be alone anymore!” She shrieked.

“Neither do I, but we have to think smart, we have to be careful how we go about things, it could prove disastrous.” James reasoned.

“I just want to be there for him.” She whimpered as she slowly gave in. Sirius didn’t say anything, he knew by now that when Lily got like this only James could make her see reason.

“We’ll be there for him Lils, but it has to be when he least expects it.” Said James, “So Honey, what do you say, can you wait just a little bit?” He asked consolingly.

“Yes, but I just want to see him…once.” She whispered.


Harry awoke again in the middle of the night in torrents of screams, and bathing in sweat. He gave a jump, when he realized that Ron, Seamus, Neville, and Dean were all standing around him, looking at him with concerned faces.

“You alright mate?” Asked Ron, running his fingers through his hair, something he did when he was nervous.

“Y-Y-Yeah I think so,” Harry stammered.

“Look man, about what we found out today, we’ll back you up, you know once the DA, always the DA.” Said Dean with a weak smile.

“Thanks Dean, that means a lot.” Said Harry sincerely.

“You sure you’re alright though, I mean you were screaming something awful, and well something about veils and prophecies and snakes, rather scary actually.” Said Seamus.

“Snakes?” Asked Harry, he couldn’t remember dreaming about snakes.

“Well it was more like ‘that snake’, like you were talking about something, you whispered ‘traitor’ a few times too, ain’t that right Neville.” Said Dean, asking Neville to confirm his story at the end, who was staying very quiet.

“Yeah, traitors and snakes, that’s right Dean.” Murmured Neville.

“I-I-I think I’m going to go down to the common room and sit by the fire for a bit, I’m feeling kind of shaky, I think I just need to think.” Said Harry removing himself from the tangle of sheets and padding towards the door without waiting for a reply.

He made his way slowly down the spiral staircase leading to the common room, but stopped dead in his tracks as he saw that it held one other occupant. Ginny.

He tried to calm himself down, he had two options go down and face her, or go up and face his dorm mates. After a bit of thinking he decided that it wasn’t that hard of a decision after all. He would much rather prefer facing Ginny, who at least seemed to understand him a little bit, than four teenage boys.

“Hey Ginny,” He said, alerting her of his presence. He watched with bated breath as she spun around to see who had spoken.

“Oh, Harry, Hi,” She said with a smile.

“Do you mind if I join you down here?” He asked, walking over towards where she was sitting.

“Of Course not, have a seat.” She said quietly, observing the crackling fire, and diverting her gaze from Harry.

“Something wrong Gin?” Asked Harry, as he lowered himself into his favorite chair.

“I heard you screaming.” Whispered Ginny.

“Oh.” Replied Harry, crestfallen that she again had heard him at his weakest.

“I was trying to decide whether or not to go up.” She said.

“Why wouldn’t you go up?” He asked puzzled, before whenever he had been having bad dreams it seemed that Ginny had come up without hesitation.

“I don’t want to talk about it, it would just cause more problems.” She replied.

“You can tell me you know, I won’t think anything bad, I mean this is me Ginny, the parselmouth who has Voldemort after him, I don’t think anything could cause that many more problems for me.”

“No, I can’t tell you Harry, not now that everything’s alright again.

“Come on, please, you can trust me.” He continued to probe.



“FINE” She snapped, “It’s because I lied to you Harry, alright I lied to you.”

“Huh?” Asked Harry

“I always had feelings for you, but when I apologized I said I didn’t, because I couldn’t stand not even being your friend, I just thought if I couldn’t be more than a friend then I could at least be a friend.”

“What about Kurt?” Asked Harry, completely and utterly stunned; yet pleased by Ginny’s confession.

“He was a rebound, but then I started to like him a little more, but to be honest I don’t think he really cares for me as much as he says he does, and he’s always pressuring me to do things with him, that I don’t want to do with him.”

“What has he done to you?” Snapped Harry.

“It’s not important, I broke up with him today, after seeing that article in the Daily Prophet, I realized that it was you I really cared about, it’s always been you, but you made it clear that we were just friends, so now telling you this is just going to screw it up all over again, I shouldn’t have said anything more, I’m sorry just forget I said anything.” She finished with one small tear falling down her face, as she stared down at the carpet.

“Are you telling me the truth?” Asked Harry, in a forced calm voice, when really his heart was jumping in his throat.

“Every bit.” She whispered.

“I feel the same way.” He whispered back.

“B-B-But you said that we were just friends, when we got into that fight at Christmas, and then there was Brooke…” Ginny stuttered, clearly quite taken aback at the answer she had received.

“No Ginny, it’s my turn to explain.” Said Harry, when Ginny nodded, he launched into his explanation, “ When we got into that fight, I was confused, and I was hurt, and I was scared. I had just gotten out of the hospital, after being in a coma for two weeks and being declared legally dead for five minutes, I was really uncertain about things. Then to top it all of the night before Ron tells me that my dad and Sirius, two people who I never got the chance to really know traveled into the future, and I hadn’t even had a chance to say hi, it was hard news.”

“But what about Brooke, you kept telling her that you couldn’t see her to protect her, you were all set on her a month ago, what happened?” Ginny asked.

“To be honest with you Ginny, I don’t think I ever had as extreme feelings for her, as I convinced myself I did.”


“Well I think it all started at the hospital, when I woke up she was really the first person I talked to, and I just spilled. I told her how I hated all the pressure, and how I hated all the attention, and how I wished…how I wished…god this is hard to say to you.”

“Just tell me Harry, what did you wish.” Said Ginny, staring into his eyes.

“I wished, that I hadn’t woken up, I told her how I wanted to die.” He whispered, afraid to see Ginny’s reaction, but he felt it, as soon as the words left his mouth, she had launched herself onto him and engulfed him in a bone crushing hug.

“I’m so sorry Harry, I wish I had known you felt like that.” She was crying now.

“Just let me finish,” He said, gently prying her from himself and staring into her big blue eyes. “I told Brooke all that and she helped me through it, she comforted me. I didn’t want to tell anyone else, because I didn’t want to hurt anybody, I didn’t want anyone to feel sorry for me, so I kind of associated her with the person I could go to with my problems, she became a confidant.” He paused, and wiped away Ginny’s tears with his thumb before continuing.

“Then we got back here and Dumbledore told me something that changed everything, the only person I’ve told is Professor Stallworth.”

“You can tell me Harry.”

“He told me that my parents might not be dead. That Ron had told my dad everything, and they were unaware that he knew when they sent him back, and how my parents bodies had never been found, and then I had this dream where my parents were changing time, but then Dumbledore told me that they were just as likely dead. That was the night they found me on the Quidditch Pitch, I was mad because Dumbledore had erased my memory of the dream, but then somehow I remembered, I don’t know how that worked out I forgot to ask Professor Stallworth how I did it, but I was really upset again.” He could feel his throat start to tighten, as he re-told the events of his fathers time travel.

“Well then as I’m sure you know all about I fell into a real funk, I stopped eating, stopped talking, and I acquired a large amount of fire whiskey, and got myself really drunk every night. During that time I pushed everyone away and I started to get really confused especially about Brooke, I had thought I liked her, but after I started talking to professor Stallworth things got clearer, and they got easier to understand. I started to question my real feelings for Brooke, and you, and I eventually decided she was more of a friend. It was weird really I was in the library and she came to see me, and at that moment I just knew that I had been wrong. It was so sudden, that I was really unsure, and I was really confused.” He paused, as his emotions began to get the better of him, as his mind kept wandering back to the painful memories from the beginning of the year. He struggled to restrain his emotions, until one traitorous tear found it’s way down his cheek. Ginny tried to comfort him again, but he pushed her away insisting he had to finish explaining his feelings.

“I got confused about you, and I started realizing that you were the one I really wanted, that everything I had told you at Christmas hadn’t been true, that I had lied. I was going to tell you, but then that was the day you apologized and told me about you and Kurt. So I didn’t say anything more, I just pretended that I didn’t have feelings for you.”

“Why didn’t you say anything?” Said Ginny through her tears.

“I felt like I deserved it, and that you deserved to be with someone else, after I had been so awful to you, and so mean to you when you had just been telling me your feelings. I hate Kurt, but I didn’t feel like I should get a second chance to tell you how I felt. And then there’s the fact that I didn’t want you to get hurt.”

“No Harry, not this, I won’t let you push me away, because you’re afraid for me, you have been being an idiot all year when it comes to that, and I won’t let you keep it up.”

“I couldn’t stand for you to be hurt though, I would never be able to live with myself.” He argued, feeling more tears bristling at his eyes.

“Tell me something Harry when will it ever be safe enough? You are Harry Potter, and sure you have Voldemort after you, but you also have the power to match his, you have the power of Merlin for crying out loud. And once you defeat Voldemort, which I know you can do, don’t even try to tell me you can’t, you’re going to be an auror, which is a dangerous profession. Not to mention that there will always be followers of Voldemort who think they could beat you, and will most likely go after you. You shouldn’t have to worry about me though, I am not some damsel in distress, I am strong, and I can protect myself.”

“I…” Harry began before he was cut off by Ginny once more.

“No Harry, you have dangers facing you that other people don’t have to deal with, that is true, but then again nothing in this world is ever safe, sometimes you just have to take a chance and see where that chance takes you.” She finished, crossing her arms across her chest, stating that she had finished and that he shouldn’t argue.

Harry stared at her for a few minutes contemplating what she had just said, other people had told him not to worry, but the way she said it made so much sense. But he still couldn’t let her get hurt, he would never be able to sleep again if something were to happen to her because of him. He was torn, but he couldn’t lie how much he just wanted to be with Ginny. Finally he made up his mind.

“Would you take a chance with me Ginny Weasley?” He asked.

“Only if you take one with me Harry Potter.” She replied with a smile through her tears, as she hugged Harry tightly, who hugged her back.

“Thank You,” He whispered into her hair. She didn’t answer but turned her head slightly to the side to look at him.

His breath caught in his throat as he watched her turn towards him, she was so beautiful. He took the pad of his thumb once more and brushed away all of the remaining tear drops from her face. He could feel her breath on his face now, and he had an incredible urge to just kiss her.

It happened before either of them had much of a chance to think about it, but it felt right.

Her lips were full and warm against his. At first he was taken aback by the butterflies that were speeding through his stomach, but he quickly recovered and began to deepen the kiss. It was slow at first full of love and understanding, but quickly became more passionate as they both let into their feelings that they had kept bottled inside of them for so long.

He could feel her tongue probing at his bottom lip, asking for entry, and he allowed, in turn slipping his tongue into her mouth.

They continued like that for a full ten minutes before they finally broke apart for air. Ginny let out a large yawn, not surprising due to the fact that it was two o’ clock in the morning. Harry, who too was tired, gathered Ginny in his arms and cuddled her against him, as he settled down into the large chair, content on just holding her in front of the fire.

“You know, even if you don’t want me too, I’m always going to protect you.” He whispered in a hushed tone.

“I figured as much.” She giggled, as she whispered back.

“I really care about you Ginny as a matter of fact.” He paused as he thought about what he was going to say, it was a big step, but it had been a long time coming. “I love you.” He said the words, full of compassion, and love.

“I love you too Harry, I always have.” She whispered back, as she snuggled deeper into his chest letting out another yawn as she shut her eyes.

Harry couldn’t stop a large smile from forming on his face as his heart swelled at the fact that she returned his feelings. It was hard to remember that only this morning he had found out that Voldemort was coming after him again and that there was a spy amongst them. He kissed the top of her head, turning his head to the side to look out the window. He gave a small jump as he noticed a large red bird sitting on the windowsill.

“What?” Mumbled Ginny from his chest, responding to the jump he had just had.

“Nothing.” He said as he watched the bird fly away, “I thought I just saw fawkes,” He mumbled as he too shut his eyes, and drifted off into the first dreamless sleep he had, had in months.


Unbeknownst to Harry and Ginny someone had heard everything, someone had watched it all, and now someone had the information they needed that could finally bring an end to the famous Harry Potter.


A/N: Now if you are all wondering why I have posted a double update you can all thank funkyturtle13 who left me numerous reviews asking for the next chapter, which found me in a very good mood, so I went back to finish this chapter so I could post it before the new year. So here it is, even if it is a double update, please review for both chapters, if I get the same amount of reviews for a double update as I do for a single update you all may start seeing more double updates in the future. So please review, it takes ten seconds, and makes me indescribably happy. HAPPY 2005!!!!!

OH WAIT forgot something...Please let me know how detailed you want Harry/Ginny scenes to be...hope this one wasn't too bad, it's really the first time i've attempted writing one (even though this one didn't have that much) but you know just for future reference. Thanks!!!

Better to write for yourself and have no public, than to write for the public and have no self.

Cyril Connolly (1903 - 1974)

Chapter 24: The Grim
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Chapter 24
The Grim

Well I must say thank you for all of the incredibly kind reviews I have received for the past few chapters, hopefully you will all be as nice with this one.

This isn’t a double update, but it is a 7,000+ word chapter so I think it’s just as good. I re-wrote parts of this chapter over and over, so I hope you enjoy it. Please review!!!!



“Wake up Harry, if McGonagall walks In you are in so much trouble.” Harry heard the words, but brushed them aside, feeling very groggy.

“Ten more minutes.” He mumbled.

“No Harry, the common room is full get up now!”

“Donwanna.” He mumbled.

“Huh?” Said the voice.

“Don’t want to.” He said it more clearly, as he slightly pried his eyes open. Standing before him was Brooke, Seamus, and Neville. “Oh shit,” He yelped, as realization began to sink in.

He opened his eyes up all the way and scanned the common room, then looked down at his lap. Ginny was curled up asleep, looking quite peaceful and angelic if he did say so himself, but then again there was also a full common room watching them, most of the girls shooting daggers at Ginny.

“How long have we been like this?” He asked.

“Well Neville just came down and came up to tell us that you guys had fallen asleep down here, and that everyone was gawking at you?” Said Brooke, “By the way, what were you guys doing down here?” She asked, raising an eyebrow at the compromising position.

“Talking.” Harry lied.

“Whatever, but if I were you I would end this little sleep in, you know before you get caught.” Said Seamus.

“Yeah I guess.” Replied Harry, “Thanks for waking me up.”

“No problem, we’re going to get something to eat.” Said Brooke, as she got up to leave the room, followed by Neville and Seamus.

“Ginny, come on it’s time to wake up.” Whispered Harry, gently shaking the sleeping girl on top of him. She had about the same reaction as he did to being woken up.

“But I’m so comfortable, five more minutes, please.” She mumbled against his chest.

“No, you can go up to your dorm if you have to keep sleeping, but we can’t stay down here.” He continued, brushing back a lock of hair that had fallen in front of her house.


“Well for starters we’re in the middle of the common room, and second everyone is staring.” He whispered, however she paid him no heed and continued to sleep.

After trying fruitlessly for ten minutes to get Ginny up, Harry came up with a plan, he would take her to his dorm. So, he carefully lifted her up, and carried her up the boys staircase, receiving numerous questioning glares as he went.

Once he reached the dorm, he put her in the farthest bed to his right, his bed, tucked her in, and pulled the hangings around her. With one last glance at the bed he headed back down to the common room, receiving even more glares than when he went up.

Tired of the stares, he opted to go find Ron and Hermione. He didn’t have to go that long before he found both of them walking back up the common room, Ron holding a stack of toast.

“So what were you doing with my sister last night?” Asked Ron, eyeing Harry as he approached.

“Talking.” He lied.

“Oh, I don’t believe you just admit, we all knew it was bound to happen eventually.” Said Hermione.

“What?” Asked Harry, slightly taken aback that she had called his lie out so easily.

“Did you two tell each other how you really feel?” She continued. Harry gave Ron a nervous glance before finally nodding his head in a yes.

“I’m happy for you mate.” Said Ron, patting Harry on the back.

“W-W-Wait, you mean, well you’re not mad, I’d figure you’d be upset.” Stammered Harry.

“No, why would I be, I mean yeah I’m protective of Ginny, but you’re my best mate, I couldn’t pick anyone else who I would rather have her with.” Said Ron shrugging his shoulders.

“Oh.” Said Harry, still slightly surprised.

“Well now that, that’s done we’re going to go back up to the common room, we still don’t have lessons today due to well, you know why, you coming Harry?” Asked Hermione.

“Nah, I think I should steer clear of there for awhile, I was getting a lot of strange looks. I think I’m gonna take a walk, I need to clear my head.” Said Harry.

“Alright, well then see you around.” Said Ron, making a move to leave.

“Oh wait, Ron if Ginny’s up in my bed asleep, she wouldn’t wake up so I put her up there, if she wakes up confused tell her I’ll see her around.” Said Harry.

“You are so lucky you are my best mate.” Said Ron laughing.

“Why?” Asked Harry.

“Well if you weren’t I would probably have to kill you.” Said Ron smiling.

“Whatever, see you around.” Said Harry waving goodbye, as Hermione led Ron away by the arm.

After wandering around the corridors aimlessly for quite some time, he finally decided that a nice walk around the lake would do him good.

So he set off for the grounds, stopping several times to answer questions by some excited students in younger years. Finally making it down to the lake, he gave a sad smile thinking of how excited they had been when they had talked to him.



“Hey Mr. Potter!,” exclaimed a second year Gryffindor girl with her friends all watching
apprehensively behind her.

“My name’s Harry, Mr.Potter makes me sound old.” He replied, he couldn’t help but smile at her enthusiasm.

“Hi Harry,” Said a very meek looking girl at the back of the crowd.

“Hi,” He said giving a wave before turning to go.

“Wait Harry, is it true what my brother told me?” Asked a black haired boy.

“Well it depends, what did your brother tell you?” He asked the boy.

“That you’re the one who’s going to stop Voldemort just like you did before?”

“Well, uh, I don’t really know how to answer that.” He replied truthfully.

“You can do it Harry, you’re the bestest.” Said a very cute blonde first year girl, who was currently sucking her thumb.

“Ah well, thanks.” Said Harry nervously running his hands through his hair, “Well I’m going to go take a walk now, bye!” He said in a fake enthusiasm, as he left to a chorus of ‘bye Harry’s’


“Hiya Harry.” Greeted a Ravenclaw third year, who’s named he remembered to be Greg.

“Hey Greg,” He replied.

“You remember my name?” Greg asked sounding slightly shocked.

“yeah,” Harry replied lamely.

“Is it true that in your fourth year you saw Voldemort come back to life?” Asked an excited fourth year Hufflepuff who had joined in the conversation.

“How would you know about that?” Asked Harry raising a questioning eyebrow.

“Oh simple, my mommy sent me the books about you for Christmas, they’re really good, is it true you saved the Sorcerers stone in your first year?” Continued the Hufflepuff.

“Well, um, yeah, I guess it’s all true.” Replied Harry running a nervous hand through his messy hair.

“I knew it, in your first year too, you were only eleven!” Exclaimed Greg, looking up at him in adoration.

Harry feeling extremely uncomfortable under their gaze and quickly, excused himself saying he had to use the little boys room.


“You feeling alright Harry?” Harry gritted his teeth ready for more squealing second years, but to his pleasant surprise found that it was only Ernie McMillan, from Hufflepuff, who had spoken.

“Alright, you Ernie?” He asked.

“Oh same as always, can’t really complain.” Ernie replied.

“That’s good.” Said Harry forcing a smile.

“Listen Harry, I wanted to just tell you, that I know you are one hell of a wizard, and that you’ve been through a lot, but even though we’ve had our differences in the past, I want you to know if you ever need help, I’d be gladly willing to lend a hand.” Said Ernie placing a hand on Harry’s shoulder. Harry was slightly taken aback, by this sudden gesture, but quickly recovered.

“That means a lot Ernie, it really does.” Harry said from the heart stopping to look at Ernie.

“Harry, I know I have judged you unfairly in the past, but now that I know what you’ve been up against your whole life, and now that I know what we’re all up against, well I just wanted you to know how I felt. I have to go, but I’ll see you around Harry, I gotta go meet Hannah.” Said Ernie with a smile, releasing Harry’s shoulder and heading down the passage that led to the Hufflepuff common room.

“Bye Ernie,” Harry replied to his retreating back.



It was now growing dark outside, and Harry had circled the lake four times already lost in his own thoughts.

Thoughts of his parents, thoughts of Sirius, thought of his dreams, thoughts of Ginny, thoughts of the recent attack, thoughts of the message in the sky, thoughts of a spy, and mainly thoughts of those little kids telling him how great they thought he was.

He gave a sigh as he slumped down by a rock and chucked a pebble into the water, needless to say all this thought was leading to quite a headache.

They had all been so sweet, saying how they knew he could do it, and the looks on their faces when he confirmed their questions. It made his heart break. He didn’t know if he could do it, not in the time he had. If Voldemort really was going to come after him, well then he didn’t know if he would be strong enough, if he would be able to fully control his powers when the time came. He just didn’t know anymore.

He picked up another pebble, making it dance across the lakes glassy surface. He smiled as he watched a group of Ravenclaw fifth year boys out by the Quidditch Pitch, clutching their brooms and whispering excitedly. They didn’t seem to have any worries, they probably had families that loved them, and had no clue what it was like to be the ‘hero’, if that’s even what you wanted to call it.

The bloody fricken hero.

He watched them wistfully as they sped in and out of goal hoops, cheering each other on, laughing so hard all the while that they were on the edge of falling off their brooms. Finally, he observed them pack up their gear, clapping each other on the back, heading up the castle, probably for dinner.

Harry’s stomach gave a slight rumble, but he dismissed it, he didn’t have time to think about eating right now, not when he had so many other things to worry about. And there were a lot of things.

“What you doing?” Asked a voice from behind Harry, he jumped at the voice, but relaxed when he realize it was just Ginny. She gingerly made her way across the stumps and rocks along the lakes edge and took a seat next to him.

“Thinking,” He finally replied.

“About what?” She asked.

“Everything,” He replied.

“Everything is a lot to think about,” She replied, following in Harry’s example and tossing a pebble into the lake.

“You’re telling me,” Laughed Harry as he ruffled a hand through his hair. Ginny giggled at him. “What, what’s so funny?” He asked confused.

“Oh nothing, it’s jus you’re cute when you ruffle your hair like that.” She confessed, he smiled at her.

“Oh really?” He asked, eyeing her up and down.

“Mmmhmmm.” She replied, blushing slightly.

“Well then maybe I should keep doing it.” He teased, as he ruffled his hair once more. They both began laughing, and were soon laying on their backs staring up at the night sky. It went back to being silent, leaving Harry to lapse back into his thoughts.

“Something’s really bugging you.” Said Ginny, propping herself on her elbow, leaning over to talk to Harry.

“Yeah, a lot of things are, but they all just seem to boil down into one big thing.” He said as he gave a heavy sigh.

“You want to tell me?” She inquired. He turned and examined her for a few seconds before nodding his head yes, he really needed someone to talk to, and he trusted Ginny.

“Today when I was walking down to the lake I kept getting stopped by all these people who wanted to say hi to me, and just ask me random questions. Nothing out of the ordinary right?”


“Well today, after all the weird dreams I’ve been having, and after what happened the other day with the whole message in the sky thing, things were beginning to get pretty heavy, not to mention that this morning I realized I have to take my NEWTS in June, I haven’t even started studying, heck I haven’t even been thinking about studying.”

“So you were feeling pressured?”

“Yeah, to say the least, and then all of these people are stopping me and asking me if I really saw Voldemort come back, and did I really save the sorcerers stone from Quirell, and then when I said yes they all gawked at me.”

“Nothing new.”

“Exactly, and you would think by now that I would be able it, but today it hit me that these peoples fates rest in my hands, in my abilities. They are counting on some seventeen year old boy to save them all, and I’m not sure if I can do it, and I really don’t want to let them down.” He said, emotion filling his voice as he spoke.

“It has to be rough Harry, I’m not even going to pretend that I understand what you’re going through, because I don’t, but I’m here for you, if you ever need to talk, or vent, or just need a crying shoulder.” She said it with a small smile, as she squeezed his arm reassuringly. He didn’t respond to that comment, but merely smiled at her nodding his head his head in understanding.

“There was this little first year girl. She looked like she was no older than eight, really young looking, and her friends started talking about me beating Voldemort she looks up at me with these big blue eyes and says ‘you’re the bestest Harry.’ I mean how am I supposed to respond to that?” He said it as a rhetorical statement, but Ginny answered him anyway.

“Well I think you are just going to have to accept that you are the bestest, and it’s not just cute little first years who think so either.” She flirted with him, trying to draw him out of his melancholies, and it seemed to be working as a smile flitted across his face. “Come here.” She whispered, and he complied.

She kissed him softly on the lips, and he kissed her back readily. Slowly the kisses turned more passionate and filled with lust and wanting. Their lips crashed together hard. Matching the others advances. A kiss for a kiss.

Carefully Harry placed a hand on Ginny’s hip and rolled her over onto her back, kneeling above her, showering her jaw line and neck with kiss after kiss. She heard him moan slightly under his hot breath, and felt a renewed passion as he continued the kisses.

He could feel her small hands working the buttons on his white oxford shirt. He broke apart from her, and helped her along, ripping the buttons off, and unceremoniously tossing the shirt aside.

He felt the cold against his exposed torso and quickly knelt back down, kissing Ginny’s forehead, feeling her warm body pressing against his bare chest. She sent shivers running down his spine, as she ran her hands along his back, and played with the hairs at the nape of his neck.

He kissed her full on the mouth again, ignoring the sharp pain in his knees from kneeling on the rocky ground. She kissed him back hungrily, her tongue now inside his mouth. He felt more shivers creep through his body as she began to rub small circles on his shoulders. He gave a small intake of breath when she moved her hands down to his chest.

Suddenly, she pulled out from under him, looking at him with a slight look of horror appearing on her face. Harry winced as he crashed into the hard ground, due to her sudden jerking.

“What…” He mumbled, while he rubbed his elbow, that stung particularly since it had crashed into a sharp rock.

“Sit up straight,” She said in a slightly shaky voice.

“Ginny, what is going…” She cut him off before he could finish.

“I said sit up straight Harry Potter.”

“Fine,” he grumbled sitting straight up. He was very surprised to watch her eyes fill with tears, as she ran her hand along his chest. “Ginny, you mind telling me what is going on.” He demanded.

“Look at you,” She whispered, still running her hand down his chest.

“Yes it’s me Harry…” He broke off as he realized with a sickening dread what must be upsetting her. He too glanced down at his chest; except it didn’t look like it had the last time she had last seen it at the beginning of the year. It no longer had as much muscle definition, but had a hollow appearance, as the skin hung to his now frail body, if he had wanted to he could have counted every single rib against his pale skin. Glancing once more at Ginny he made a grab for his oxford to cover himself, but Ginny stooped him her hand covering his. “It’s not that bad Ginny, it’s just stress.” He tried to explain away his appearance, but by the look on her face it didn’t seem like she believed him.

“Shit Harry,” she whispered, “I knew you weren’t eating as much, but look at you you’re skin and bones, there’s nothing to you.” She mumbled as a few tears slid down her face.

“It’s nothing to cry over Gin, really I’m fine, I’ll be okay, I just haven’t been very hungry lately.” He wrapped her in a hug trying to console her. After a few minutes she pulled away from him.

“Harry please promise me that you’ll eat more, please.” She was practically begging. He didn’t want to promise, he knew he most likely wouldn’t be able to keep it, so he settled for nodding. Apparently Ginny didn’t settle for it.

“No Harry, look me in the eyes and tell me you promise.” She directed, finally he gave in and gazed up into her gorgeous blue eyes, wishing that what he said could be genuine “I promise.” He whispered.

She took him in another hug, as Harry inhaled her scent. He loved the way she smelled like eucalyptus and spearmint (A/N: my fav combo at bath and body works, sry just had to put that there).

“I’m sorry,” he whispered.

“Don’t be, just eat more,” She whispered back not releasing him from the hug.


Harry and Ginny stayed out together most of the night talking and laughing after she confronted him about his weight. When they finally crawled up into bed it was to Ron interrogating him. Finally after half an hour Harry finally told him to shut up, and Ron had admitted that Ginny had threatened to curse him if he got in the way of her and Harry’s relationship.

Breakfast the next morning had been a painful affair, Ginny had sat next to Harry the entire time, practically spoon feeding him the entire time, never taking her eyes off of him. She received many a jealous glare from Harry’s ‘fan club’ who had become a permanent accessory ever since the daily Prophet article, but that still hadn’t deterred her from making sure he eat two pieces of toast, three strips of bacon, and two spoonfuls of eggs, despite his protests.

After feeling like he was going to hurl on the spot, Harry had excused himself for the first lesson early, and quickly made his way to the bathroom, where he proceeded in losing the breakfast Ginny had force fed him.

It was clear to all of Harry and Ginny’s close friends and to the majority of the people in the common room, minus the few who had been in denial about Harry’s recent interest in a certain red haired girl, that Ginny and Harry were a couple. Yet there was still his ‘fan club’ that had formed in the middle of sixth year who had decided that Harry hunting was a favorite past time, but they had taken their pursuits to the next level as soon as the recent Daily Prophet article had come out, apparently believing that if they stayed close to him that they would remain safe. Harry had to hand it to Ginny, however, who took all of their advances on him in great stride, something he was sure he wouldn’t have been able to handle if the shoe had been on the other foot.


“Excellent Ms. Granger, ten points to Gryffindor,” exclaimed Professor McGonagall who was congratulating Hermione profusely on her ability to change a cat into a sparrow.

She set to pacing the room again, searching for her next victim. Of course she settled on Harry, “Now Mr. Potter let me see you transform your cat.” She ordered. Harry nodded, before clearing his throat, and pointing his wand at the large tabby cat sitting in front of him.

“Jaspix Primero,” He spoke, and watched satisfied as the cat turned into a small sparrow that flitted about the desk before flying up and perching itself on his head. The class gave an appreciative laugh, as Professor McGonagall gave a nod signifying she was pleased. “Good, good Mr. Potter ten points to Gryffindor as well, good wand control.” She praised before moving onto Dean Thomas.


“ ‘Aight,” Said Hagrid at the end of Care of Magical Creatures, “Good ‘leson, we all progressed nicely with the Rinfers.”

Rinfers, were not exactly pleasant creatures in Harry’s opinion. They were large scaly creatures with very large talons, they actually reminded him greatly of a giant lizard. A giant lizard with fangs, so that if they bit you, you would die within 24 hours, if you did not receive the proper antidote. Large scaly lizards that Hagrid thought they should try and ‘tame’, so that they’re venom could be harvested to produce the anti-venom.

“Class dismissed, Harry could you help me move this table,” called Hagrid over the crowd. Harry nodded and allowed the rest of the class to go on, waiting behind to help Hagrid.

Once the rest of the class left Harry made his way over to Hagrid, raising an eyebrow at the flimsy table Hagrid needed ‘help’ with.

“You don’t really need help do you?” He asked, eyeing Hagrid suspiciously.

“Nah, I got the table, I just wanted to make sure you were feeling alright, you know after everything that’s been happening.” Said Hagrid, his eyes watching Harry with concern.

“I’m fine, really getting on with things, focusing on school, NEWTS this year and all.” Replied Harry casually.

“Thas’ good Harry, I must say I was right worried ‘bout you there for awhile, especially after what they said in the Daily prophet, had me up worrying it did.” Said Hagrid, as he readjusted some supplied for his next class.

“Yeah, I’m just trying to take things one day at a time.” He said with a sigh, while he stuffed his hands in his pockets, and directing his gaze towards the entrance of the forbidden forest. But what he saw made him stop dead in his tracks, making him forget what he was going to say next.

“What is it ‘Arry?” Asked Hagrid, watching Harry closely.

Harry broke off in a run towards the forbidden forest wanting to confirm whether or not he had just seen had been real, ignoring Hagrid’s yells behind him. He had seen a large black dog. A large black dog that resembled a grim. He had seen Sirius, he could have sworn.

But as he stood in a clearing in the middle of the forest turning around rapidly, looking for a sign, he thought maybe he wasn’t so sure, maybe it had just been some unknown beast that wandered out of the forest, it wasn’t the fist time that had happened, or maybe there had been nothing there to begin with. Maybe he had just wanted there to be something there so bad, that he had imagined it. Yes, that was it he had imagined it, best not dwell on things like that, he reasoned with himself, as he tore himself aware from the clearing and out to where Hagrid was standing looking quite baffled.

“What was this ‘Arry, you tore out of here like you had seen a ghost.” Laughed Hagrid.

“Thought I saw a unicorn,” He lied.

“Now ‘Arry you know that unicorns don’t come this close to the forest edge on their own, they like it deeper in the forest.” Said Hagrid, still chuckling to himself.

“Yeah I know, I guess it must have slipped my mind.” He mumbled, “Listen Hagrid I better get up to lunch, you know before the others start wondering where I am. I’ll see you around soon.” He didn’t wait for an answer, and barely heard Hagrid’s goodbye as he made his way up the castle.

Instead of going up to lunch like he had said he would, Harry entered the empty defense against the dark arts classroom and took his seat in the front, deciding to just wait for class to begin.

He crossed his arms and buried his head into the desk, wanting desperately to clear some of the thoughts from his head. ‘What I need is a pensieve’ he thought, as he drifted into sleep.


“Harry wake up, wake up!”

“What!” Snapped Harry as jerked up from his sleeping position at the desk, he rubbed his eyes, he was not only groggy but he felt that his allergies had been acting up as his contacts felt itchy (A/N: Remember in an earlier chapter I said Harry had gotten contacts). Once he regained his vision, he was able to tell that the person who had awoken him had been Brooke, “what happened, I’m awake.” He said, while stifling a yawn.

“You fell asleep in here it looks like, but now it’s time to wake up DADA starts in five minutes and I doubt Stallworth would want you sleeping at the beginning of class.” She said.


“Why were you in here?”

“I was just tired.” He replied, at least he was being semi-truthful.

“You know Ginny was in a right fit at lunch carrying on about how you had skipped so you wouldn’t have to eat and how she was going to make you eat your weight load in food at dinner, I’d watch out for her if I were you.” Said Brooke with a smile.

“Yeah, I better.” Said Harry only half-jokingly.

“Alright class take your seats,” Said Professor Stallworth as he entered the room, setting his briefcase down on the desk, turning to face the class. Brooke gave Harry one last smile before she shuffled off to her seat with the rest of the class, who now all had their eyes on Stallworth as he wrote on the chalk board.

“How?” He said, repeating the word he had written on the board. He turned to examine the class, his eyes resting on Harry momentarily before continuing, “In order to fully understand the dark arts, sometimes you have to ask the simplest of questions. Now, can anyone tell me how?”

“How what?” said Hannah Abott, speaking up.

“How? Just how.” Said Stallworth, no one else answered, “No one can tell me how?”

He still got no response.

“Why do human beings do the things they do? How de we decide what makes good wizards good and bad wizards bad?” Said Stallworth.

Harry felt a grin play at his lips, he could answer this, he looked back to see that he was the only one that had his hand in the air, everyone was watching him and Stallworth in turn, preparing for another one of their infamous debates.

“Yes Mr. Potter.” Called Stallworth, stopping in front of his desk, leaning against it, examining Harry as he began to speak.

“It all boils down to our choices sir.” Harry stopped waiting for an answer.

“Continue, explain yourself.”

“Well you can tell someone they are going to be evil, but what makes them evil isn’t the fact that you told them they were evil, but the fact that through a series of actions they made themselves evil. Same for good. You can tell a wizard they’re good, but they aren’t good because you told them they were good, the only way they are good is if they make the decisions.”

“Interesting theory Mister Potter, I must say I quite agree, but let’s try a different question now.” Said Stallworth as he made his way back up to the board, “Why?” He spoke what he had written aloud, like before, while he underlined the word and set the chalk back down on the desk.

This time Kurt raised his hand, shooting a cocky glance over at Harry, who in turn just settled for glaring.

“Yes, Mr. Haus, would you care to enlighten us with your thoughts of the matter.” Said Professor Stallworth.

“The answer is simple, why we do things, it ties in with how. Basically there has to be why for there to be a how.” He finished with a conceited smile, as he shot a glance over at a blonde Hufflepuff who giggled under his gaze.

“Wrong.” Replied Stallworth, ignoring the shocked, fish out of water, gaping look on Kurt’s face, “Anyone else?” No one raised his or her hand.

“Very well, let me demonstrate.” Stallworth walked over to the desk and picked up that mornings copy of the Daily Prophet, and rolled it up, walking in front of Harry. Harry looked up at him quizzically, while Professor Stallworth smiled down upon him before swatting him in the head with the newspaper. The class laughed as Harry started rubbing his head.

“Ow, why’d you have to go and do that?” Mumbled Harry massaging the spot on his head where he had been hit with the newspaper.

“Exactly Mister Potter, why did I hit you in the head?” Harry continued to look at him, before he finally answered.

“Because you’re a nutter?” supplied Harry. Professor Stallworth laughed.

“Well I have been told that before, but that is not the correct answer.” Replied Professor Stallworth crossing his arms and examining Harry, before he swatted him on the head with the newspaper again.

“Would you just stop doing that!” Exclaimed Harry, glaring at Professor Stallworth with annoyance.

“Not until you can answer my question, or anyone for that matter.” Said Stallworth, examining the classroom with a scrutinizing eye. “No? No answer yet?”

“Well it’s confusing,” Said Brooke from the back.

“Yes it is confusing, but we assume that one word is always simple, amazing how complex it can be, hmm.” He said, smiling at Brooke. “McMillan five points from Hufflepuff.”

“What did I do!” Shrieked Ernie, “I didn’t say or do anything. Why did you do that!”

“Exactly Mister McMillan why did I take points away from your house, why did I smack Mister Potter across the head?”

“Well I suppose like Harry said you’re a nutter.” Grumbled Ernie, Stallworth merely laughed and continued pacing the room.

“Raise your hand if you’re left handed.” Announced Stallworth. Two Ravenclaw girls looked at each other anxiously as they raised their hands into the air.

“Very good, five points to Ravenclaw each.” Awarded Stallworth.

“Wait, that’s not fair!” Exclaimed Ernie.

“And why is it not fair Mister McMillan?”

“Well you took points away from me for doing nothing, but gave points to them because they’re left-handed.” Ernie sputtered, trying to justify Stallworth’s actions.

“I never said I had to be fair.” Stallworth said shooting Ernie a large grin, who was still sputtering in the back of the room.

“Well you should be.” Said Seamus Finnigan from somewhere in the middle of the room.

“Why should I be fair?” Asked Stallworth.

“Well you’re a teacher you’re supposed to be unbiased, you just can’t go around doing unfair things.” Said Seamus, as if it was the most obvious answer in the world

“No one ever told me that.” Replied Stallworth with a sly smile.

Harry had been sitting quietly at the front mulling over possible answers, when the answer snapped into his brain, it was so simple, true Seamus’ argument had brought the idea in his mind, but he should have thought of it before.

“Because you can!” He called out.

“What did you say?” Asked Stallworth, turning to face Harry, a wide smile breaking out across his face.

“I said, the reason why, is because you can.” Harry repeated himself.

“Go on.” Encouraged Stallworth, walking up to the front of the room and leaning against the desk once again.

“You hit me in the head, because I didn’t stop you, I allowed it, I made it so you could hit me. And you were able to dock and add house points, because you were a teacher, so you could.” Explained Harry.

“EXACTLY!” Roared Professor Stallworth, startling the rest of the class, “That is absolutely correct. Twenty points to Gryffindor.”

Kurt glared at Harry shooting daggers, while the female students in the room seemed to be swooning at his brilliance. Sarcasm.

“We all make decisions in this life who shape who we are and the way others see us. That is the how, the choices we make. But once we are categorized, once we have our how, we must be careful with our why. Just because I can hit Mr. Potter in the head doesn’t mean I should, just because I can take house points from Mr. McMillan for nothing doesn’t mean I should, oh and by the way Mr. McMillan take ten for Hufflepuff.” Added Stallworth, making Ernie wear a triumphant smile.

“So what I am trying to say to you in this lesson, is simple yet complicated. Don’t do things just because you can, because those are the things that you end up regretting over time, the things you wish you could just go back and change. Don’t let someone tell you are one thing when you know you are another. Make the right decisions for you and the ones around you, and don’t, whatever you do, do something just because you can.” He paused for a few minutes letting the words sink in before he continued. “If you remember only one thing I teach you this year, remember what I have taught you today, for it will serve you in everything you do, not only when fighting the dark arts, for the rest of your lives. Class Dismissed.” He finished with a waving his hand for


Dinner that night was very eventful for Harry, as Ginny shoved anything she could get her hands on down his throat. After about an hour he began to protest.

“Listen Gin, I’m stuffed, no human being could eat that much food without exploding.” He tried to reason with her.

“No Harry I’m worried about you, you think you’ve eaten a lot but you haven’t, you’ve only had one piece of chicken, it took you half an hour to eat.” She shot back.

“because you kept trying to feed me other things at the same time.” He said exasperated. “Please gin, let it rest tonight, Please.” He jutted out his lower lip, pretending to pout. “Besides, I have to meet Stallworth for my Acer Motar lessons.” He fake whimpered.

“Alright fine go, but I’m making sure you eat just as much in the morning.” She finally gave in, crossing her arms, and shooting him an annoyed look mixed with traces of concern.

“Thank you.” He shot her his lop sided smile. He leaned forward to whisper in her ear, checking to make sure Ron wasn’t listening, once he was sure he wasn’t he proceeded, “You know you are utterly breathtaking when you get upset.” He smiled as he watched her smile despite herself. He gave her ear a little nibble, before he got up from the table.

“I’m off to see Stallworth,” He announced to the table at large. He got many jumbled goodbyes, as he gave one last wave and gave Ginny a quick peck on the cheek before heading out the doors of the Great Hall.


Stallworth was already in the classroom when Harry arrived.

“Hey Professor,” He called jovially, he was actually feeling quite good after his successful DADA class, and the fact that Ginny had made him eat more food than he had eaten in one sitting for two months and he didn’t feel like puking.

“Hello Harry, excellent work in class today.” Praised Professor Stallworth.

“thanks,” Replied Harry grinning sheepishly.

“well let’s get started then, try and make this an early night, I am absolutely beat as I am sure you are.” Said Professor Stallworth through a sleepy smile, and slightly sagging eyelids.

“Sounds good to me.” Said Harry.

“well you know the drill.” Said Stallworth.

“Yup,” Replied Harry. He did know the drill he did the same thing every time he came in for a lesson. Put your wand on the table, go to the center of the room, and then perform the spells that Stallworth said to do. He did all of that again now, and met Stallworth in the center of the cleared classroom, ready for practice.

“Alright Harry as you well know the threat level has risen, which means we have to go after our training with a new vengeance. You’ve accomplished all of the basic spells, so tonight I would like to practice stunning, and maybe we could try something a little harder if you can master that.

“Sounds good.” Said Harry.

“Very well I want you to stun me, but then you will have to revive me as well.” Said Stallworth with a smile.

“If I must.” Harry replied in mock annoyance.

“Let’s begin.” Said Stallworth, adjusting the cushions beneath him one last time before he turned back to Harry and nodded.

Harry shut his eyes, taking a few deep breaths to calm his nerves. Before concentrating on his emotion, the way he felt around Snape, that utter distain and loathing. He concentrated hard on the feeling, noticing the effects much quicker than he had in the past, as disdain turned to an unreadable force.

“STUPEFY” Roared Harry, who cracked his eye open to watch a red stunning light head towards Stallworth, who flopped to the floor stunned.

He did a little victory jig before walking up to Stallworth, and focusing on his desire to have Stallworth wake up, spoke “Enervate,” Almost effortlessly, causing Professor Stallworth rise from the pillows, rubbing his backside with a sore look on his face.

“Excellent Harry, that is a definite improvement from last time.”

“Thanks,” Replied Harry, clearly pleased with himself.

“Let’s try that a few more times, hmm?” Asked Stallworth conjuring up a few more cushions beneath him, before turning back to Harry.


Harry stunned and enervated Professor Stallworth at least eight time, before the Profssor finally claimed that his backside could take no more and that they better move on, to a less painful spell.

“Now, I want to try a piece of powerful magic that I know you can do with a wand, but let’s just see if you are ready to see if you can do it without a wand, alright with you?” Asked Professor Stallworth, banishing the cushions he had been using as padding back into a cabinet in the back of the room.

“yeah, sure,” Replied Harry from the chair he was sitting from.

“There done,” said Stallwoth, as he banished the last cushion and shut the cupboard doors. “Let’s try the patronus.”

“You think I’m ready?” Asked Harry a little unsure of himself.

“Yes I do, and the sooner you can complete a spell of this caliber, the sooner I can teach you the unforgivables.

“Wait, you’re teaching me how to do the unforgivable curses.” Asked Harry astonished, “I read somewhere that they are not to be taught to minors, and I know for a fact that performing one will land you in Azkaban for the rest of their lives.” Harry said, clearly unsure about the whole situation.

“Yes, well considering what you’re facing and the fact that we all believe it would be beneficial if you knew how to operate the unforgivables, the Ministry has made an exception.” Replied Stallworth, “Now let’s try that Patronus once before I send you off.”

“Alright.” Said Harry feeling dedication and resolve build within him once again. He shut his eyes concentrating on the feeling he had, had when he had seen the black dog by the forest earlier that day, that powerful feeling of hope he had felt.

Almost at once, as if a switch had been pulled, Harry could recognize the feel of hope transform into pure power. Concentrating hard on his happy memory he roared out the words. “EXPECTO PATRONUM”

He opened his eyes wide as he watched the silver stag patronus come seemingly from inside of him. He never took his eyes from it as it cantered around the room a few times, before stopping to bow to Harry.

“See Harry, I told you, you could do it, just needed a little faith.” Said Stallworth clapping Harry on the shoulder.

“Yeah I guess,” He said, as he thought back to the incredible power that had swept over him at the summoning of his patronus.

“You look tired, we should probably call it a night, you’ve been working hard all day.” Said Professor Stallworth examining Harry closely.

“That sounds like a good idea, I think I’m gonna go up to bed.”

“I’m right behind you,” Said Stallworth as Harry gathered his wand and cloak up, said goodnight, and left the empty classroom.


The future belongs to those who believe in the beauty of their dreams
-Eleanor Roosevelt (1884-1962)



SEE YOU ON THE 20th, don't worry i'll update on that day, you can count on it!

Chapter 25: Fireside Promises
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Chapter 25
Fireside Promises

Okay, Okay, I know I said I’d update again on the 20th, but it’s the weekend, and I have been officially ignoring my study schedule, and just writing trying to get out A LOT of anger through all this writing.

The rating on this fic has been changed to R, just to give me more room to work once we hit the even later chapters, since i'm still not too sure what the warning will be up there, so we can just refer to the R as a safety precaution.

So the new year has been alright so far, except for all of this homework, and the fact that my boyfriend cheated on me, but hey like I said…creative anger letting out writing stuff. I’m feeling soothed now, like you care oh well. I’ve got myself going on the next chapter too which is already 10,000 words, and I’d bet it’s only 2/3 done, I like writing long chapters.

So this is my present to you all before the 20th, you can still look to see an update on that day as well, and if I get enough reviews for this chapter, you may just be seeing a double update that could total to around 30,000 words, SO REVIEW, that means you too all of you silent readers out there. LOL I love you guys, although seriously I have so few reviews compared to the amount of reads, so please just review, it takes five seconds and the insentive this week is a double update. So just do it!

I’m shutting up now, but please continue to let me know whether you want a sequel, a lily and james fic, or an idea I just came up with where Harry develops a terminal disease, again ER in the background had a major influence with that last option. ENJOY!


The next two weeks went by just as smoothly.

Ginny and Harry were rarely seen out of each others company, and were very happy together. The same could be said for Ron and Hermione, who left the common room late at night, every night.

Brooke was now spending most of her time with Neville, Seamus, Dean, Parvati, and Lavender. After the whole ordeal between Brooke and Harry they were still friends, but it was clear they were still a bit wary of each other.

Ginny had still insisted on shoving food down Harry’s throat at every chance she got, but what she didn’t realize is that after every meal Harry’s stomach would lurch and he would end up depositing his meal in the nearest open receptacle. He had tried time and time again to convince her that it was just stress and that she shouldn’t worry about him, but he knew that she didn’t believe him.

Harry’s condition had actually taken a plunge for the worse after the severe lack of nutrition, along with his sleeping habits. He constantly was having nightmares now and found it hard to sleep for longer than a few hours a night before waking up clutching his head painfully and dripping with sweat.

The dreams were always the same the faces of the people he loved always came first. He would be with Ron, Hermione, or Ginny just laughing and talking, but then in a mere moment the scene would change. Darken.

He would find himself alone in the center of a cold dark room, slime dripping along the stone walls. Two figures as always would walk up to him, their figures shrouded by dark cloaks. They would stand and watch him, as he in turn stood to watch them. He would ask them questions, but they would never answer, until one would walk up in whisper in his ear, ‘your glory will be your doom.’ Then he would awaken drenched in cold sweat, normally being held by a worried Ginny or shaken awake by a very nervous looking Ron.

Tonight was one of those nights.

Harry once again woke trembling and sweating, only this time no one had awoken to try to calm him, apparently he hadn’t been screaming out in his sleep to alert anyone of his troubled presence. He gave an involuntary shudder as his mind slipped back to the dream that had just been repeated in his mind so many times. He mentally cringed as he recalled the vivid images, that was the most unnerving part, how real it all seemed, even more real than Harry’s vision, and he was positive that this time his dreams were leading to something bigger, hinting at something larger.

He sat in bed numbly going over his options in his mind. He could go back to bed and try and salvage as much sleep as he could for the few remaining hours of the night. He could go and find Ginny. He could wake up Ron. He could go for a walk. He could go to a Professor. He could go to the common room…yes the common room, he finally decided. He needed to think, and he didn’t want to be the reason anyone else had to lose precious sleep either.

He slowly removed himself from his bed, wrapping the scarlet and gold comforter around his slightly trembling body, and padded into the common room; only it wasn’t empty. It reminded him slightly of the night he had poured his heart to Ginny, only it wasn’t Ginny in the common room this time around, it was Brooke.

He inwardly groaned. He didn’t want to have to hear her blab on about how he needed someone to talk to, but he really didn’t want to go back to his dark and silent dormitory either, so he grudgingly trudged over to the fireplace and propped himself down onto the couch across from Brooke.

She snapped out of her reverie while staring at the fire and smiled to acknowledge Harry’s presence, he too smiled as he curled his legs under himself and curled up into a ball under the comforter, nestling his head into the arm of the couch. Brooke watched him, and smiled again.

“Couldn’t sleep again?” She asked.

“Nope.” Harry mumbled back, turning to look into the fire.

“You know I hear you when you scream at night.” She said an expressionless tone to her voice.

“Is that so.” He said it more as a statement than a fact.

“Well it’s not hard really, you sound like you’re going to blow a lung out, it can’t be that bad, I mean you’ve faced worse than a nightmare before, right?” She said somewhat coldly, her voice dripping with a slight disdain.

Harry blinked at her tone. What was with her? What had happened to her, lets talk about everything trip. Something was off. Very off.

“What?” He asked incredulously.

For a second a look of shock spread across Brooke’s relaxed features, as if she had just realized something important.

“Well I mean, you’ve had to deal with a lot, it must have been a pretty bad nightmare for it to shake you up so much.” She said hastily, her normal tone of voice returning.

“Yeah, I guess it was pretty bad,” Said Harry still disbelievingly.

“Want to talk about it?” She asked. Harry gave a slight sigh, maybe nothing was wrong, and maybe she was still the same old Brooke. He mentally shook himself for all the scenarios of Brooke attacking him that he had briefly run through his head just a few seconds prior.

“Well I dunno, maybe, but I don’t know if I should talk to you about it.” He blurted it out, and mentally kicked himself for his poor choice of words, trying to ignore the small look of hurt that had crept it’s way onto Brooke’s face, but it was the truth. He shouldn’t tell her, he hadn’t even told Ginny yet even though she constantly pleaded with him to just confide in her and let her help him. But then again he had just been completely insensitive towards Brooke, who he told himself had just been trying to help as well. He decided that the only way to make it up to her would to be to confide in her, he didn’t want her feeling like he didn’t trust her. “But I guess I could.” He added quickly, happy to see the small smile Brooke gave him and a gleam in her eyes.

“Okay then, spill.” She said excitedly as she pulled her legs up against her chest watching Harry intently.

“Well I’ve been having the same dreams about…things for a while now.” He began, before stopping not quite sure what to say next. He had never intended on letting onto the fact that he was scared by a dream, especially one that didn’t contain anything outwardly terrifying.

“What type of things?” She probed.

“Well, uh, well I guess it all starts out normal. Like just another dream with people I know, just doing regular everyday stuff. But then it all chances very quickly, like in a flash, and then I’m in this other room. A stone, cold, dark, dirty room, with slime dripping off the walls, like a dungeon or something.” He continued, pausing before taking a deep breath. He was just going to have to get it all out fast or he didn’t think he could, not especially wanting to relive something he was ashamed of.

“Anyway, well I’m always in there alone at first but then two cloaked figures walk in, I think they’re death eaters now that I think about it actually.” Paused Harry momentarily as he thought of this idea that had just occurred to him, before resuming his story. “Well like I was saying I think they’re death eaters, and I just stand there asking them questions about their identities and what they want with me, but they never answer, they just stand there watching me, sometimes whispering to each other. Then after a while one of them, the taller of the two comes up and whispers something in my ear, it’s always the same, and then that’s when I wake up.” He finished lamely as he looked up trying to gauge a reaction out of Brooke, who’s face remained emotionless, yet her eyes were twinkling brightly against the flickering fire light.

“What do they say?” She asked, looking up at him, he thought he heard a slight edge of anticipation in her voice, but just shrugged it aside, figuring he should just tell her, after all he had been very mean to her and he had already relayed everything else to her.

“Your glory will be your doom.” He answered, wrapping the comforter even tighter around him.

“You really like Ginny don’t you?” She asked abruptly changing the subject.

“yeah.” He answered, not quite sure in the direction this conversation was heading.

“How much.” She inquired.

“I love her.” He said it with passion and conviction, not wanting to have her believe otherwise.

“Well I kind of gathered that, but let’s just say hypothetically she was in danger, what would you do?”

“First I’d make sure she was alright, then I’d probably killed the bloody bastard who hurt her in the first place and make sure he would never be able to walk again.” He whispered fiercely.

“Would you, and this is all hypothetical of course, die to save her?” She asked, raising an eyebrow at him, her face expressionless.

“Why do you want to know?” He asked her suspiciously.

“Well, it’s just I think I’ve found someone, and I want to know what it feels like to be in love, you know just comparing my emotions to yours, since you and Ginny are so obviously smitten.” She replied.

“Oh, well yeah I would die in a heartbeat. I’d trade my life for hers, sacrifice myself for her, go to her rescue, or do whatever else it took to keep her safe.” He said with an undying truth behind his words.

“So if she was being attacked by a hippogriff you’d step in front of her?”


“And if the knight bus was about to run her over you’d push her out of the way?”


“And…let’s say that if she was taken by deatheaters, you’d go after her?”

“In a second.” He replied.

“Well you obviously do have the love bug, it’s kind of sweet actually.” She said as she seemed to be satisfied with Harry’s testimony of love. He nodded at her as he eyed her suspiciously.

“Why all of this sudden interest in Ginny and me?” He asked her, as he knitted his eyebrows together in thought.

“I already told you, I found someone and I wanted to see if it was the same thing you were feeling, sadly to say I don’t think it is.” She finished with an exaggerated sigh.

“Who was it then?” He asked curiously, letting his nosy nature take hold.

“I don’t really care to divulge that information.” She snapped at him.

“Sorry, just trying to see if I could help, see if I knew the guy and I could put in a good word for you, no need to get snappy.” Harry said as he raised his hand in mock surrender.

“And besides I already told you it wasn’t the same, so I would appreciate it if you would just let it die.” She said testily.

“Whatever, sorry I tried to help, I won’t try again.” He said in frustration. He could feel the Acer Motar gently tugging at his senses, but pushed it back, using his now quite profound control on it.

“Fine then.” She said, “I’m going back up to bed I need some beauty sleep, I’m absolutely beat.” She said sweetly before swooping down upon Harry and giving him a kiss on the cheek before traipsing up the stairs, leaving an irritated Harry behind her.

Harry sat on the couch wrapped comfortably in his comforter completely and totally confused over Brooke. She was either having severe mood swings, or something was up, and Harry wasn’t too sure what it was all about, but he had an uneasy feeling about it all the same.

He looked up to see Ginny padding down the stairs wrapped in her comforter, just like he had done a little while ago. He smiled, happy to see her, and motioned for her to come and join him on the couch. She smiled back at him, and quickened her pace laying down into Harry’s outstretched arms, dropping her quilt at the side of the couch and climbing in to join him under his.

As soon as Harry had Ginny wrapped up snugly against him, he gave her a bone crushing hug, although he wasn’t quite sure why, he felt like he needed to be with her for the moment, just holding her.

Ginny wasn’t sure why Harry was hugging her so tightly, but seemed not to mind as she relaxed under his tight embrace and buried her head into his shoulder. She noticed that he kept shooting nervous glances at the doors, and decided it was finally time for him to tell him what was going on.

“What’s going on Harry?” Ginny’s muffled voice asked from his shoulder.

“Well I had a talk with Brooke, she was down here when I came down and now I’m just plain…confused.” He admitted.

“What did you talk about.” Ginny asked, curious as to what the conversation had been about.

“She asked me about my nightmares and then asked if I wanted to talk about it.”

“What did you tell her?”

“Well I told her that I kind of wanted to talk about it, but I didn’t think I should tell her, but then I felt instantly guilty, because she was just trying to help you know?” Ginny nodded. “So I felt like the only way to make up for it was to tell her about my dream.” Ginny perked up a bit, hoping that this also meant that Harry would be telling her what it was about, and she desperately wanted to know. And he did. He told her everything from the beginning to the end of his dreams, including how they made him feel.

“And you know Gin when I’m having them, they’re just so real, so frighteningly real, even more real than my visions, and I know for a fact those are real. I just have this weird feeling that these dreams aren’t just some silly nightmare, but that they’re hinting at something, that there’s an importance, or a warning, or a trap, or something behind them, I just can’t figure it out.”

“Well, you have no idea what these people want, or who they are?”

“None, I guess they want me and my downfall, but I can only guess that they’re death eaters.”

“At the beginning of the dreams, who’s there?”

“I’ve already told you lots of people like you, Hermione, Ron, Seamus, Dean, Parvarti, Lavender, um who else, oh yeah, Stallworth, your mum and dad, McGonnogal, Flitwick, Hagrid, all your other brothers, um let’s see Malfoy, Luna, Kurt, Morgan, even though she’s stopped talking to me ever since we started dating, uh even Snape sometimes, and Dumbledore even though I ignore him when he’s there.” Said Harry, ticking the names off on his fingers, as Ginny concentrated on the list she had been given.

“Who’s not on that list Harry?” She asked the question like she already knew the answer, like she knew what it was, but was just challenging him to see if he knew. Something his professors always did, that annoyed him greatly.

“I don’t know that’s the point of the whole conversation, but you obviously do so let’s not see if I can guess and have you just tell me.” He said growing slightly annoyed. When she looked at him with a slight scowl on her face, he gave her the saddest face he could muster “Please” She sighed slightly before relenting.

“Two people who I would expect to be on that list especially if people like Luna and Dumbledore are, people who you don’t talk to all that much, and people you don’t like very much at the moment. Neville and Brooke.”

“You’re right.” He said while a look of realization drew across his face.

“You know it was really odd. After I told Brooke about the dream she kept asking me how much I cared about you, and I told her I loved you with all my heart.” Said Harry giving Ginny a reassuring look, as she blushed slightly at his words. “But then she asked me if I would die for you and when I said in a heart beat, she kept giving me hypothetical situations like if you were being attacked by a mad hippogriff would I step in front of you, and if you were standing in front of the knight bus would I push you out of the way, and then, well then she asked me if you were taken by a bunch of death eaters would I come after you, and of course I said yes to all, but it was still weird.”

“Why did she want to know?” Asked Ginny knitting her eyebrows in confusion.

“She said it was because she had found someone and she wanted to know if my feelings matched hers, like wanting to compare her feelings to someone’s in love, but I still don’t really understand why she was asking about if I would protect you with my life, she could of just asked me about how I feel when I’m around you or something, not on my willingness to die for you, I mean it’s a stupid way to judge your feelings really. I’d die for people I didn’t like, just because sometimes that’s the way life works, and I don’t think I could really sit back and watch another innocent person die when I could do something to stop them, no matter how much I disliked them. You see it’s this whole hero complex I have going.” Said Harry laughing at his own feeble joke.

“Oh shut it Harry.” Said Ginny casting him a nervous glance.

‘Why?” He asked, positioning his back farther up against the couch cushions, and carefully adjusting Ginny in his lap to face him head on, a little uncertain about the way she had answered him.

“I think something weird is going on. First she’s not in your dream, and like you said it’s not a normal dream, and your dreams never have been Harry I agree with you, then she was acting all weird like you said, but I don’t know why she would be doing stuff like that if something wasn’t up, Brooke is probably the sweetest person to everyone all the time, it almost seems like she never gets mad. Even after I yelled all those mean things to her at the burrow she didn’t say anything nasty back, she’s just a nice person.” Said Ginny, slightly reddening at the whole display at the recent Christmas at the burrow that had been so eventful for everyone present.

“That’s what I thought too, even if I’m not all good with emotions and stuff. It was just out of character, especially for someone like Brooke, but you never know she might of just had a lousy day and needed to let out some frustration.” Harry reasoned, Ginny just sighed and gave him a sad smile.

“I don’t think so, there are just so many coincidences, too many similarities that I’m not comfortable with, and I just feel uneasy about the whole thing. It may just me being childish, or worried about your safety, but I have a feeling, a strong feeling something bad is going to happen, and it’s scaring me.” She whispered, her voice desperate and shed with worry.

“Ginny, I’m fine and I’m right here, I don’t think we have anything to worry about, not yet that is.” He said reassuringly, and wrapping her into a protective hug, running his hands up and down the sides of her arms whispering her words of comfort. She just nodded into his shoulder at his words, trying to push away all of the frightening scenarios involving a dead Harry out of her mind, but she still couldn’t place away the intense fear that was playing at her insides.

“I don’t want you to die.” She mumbled against his chest, she said it quietly, but he caught it, and turned his head sharply to face her eyes.

“I am not going to die. No one is going to die, do you hear me. Promise me you won’t think that. Promise me that no matter what happens, you’ll come to me and tell me, tell me everything. I love you Gin, and I don’t say it enough. I’m grateful for everything you do, you’re one of my best friends and you’re the love of my life all wrapped up into one giant ball, it’s like getting a shit load of Christmas presents every day I’m with you, and all I want is to protect you and to keep you happy, and there was a time when I thought I was going to die, and that I didn’t stand a chance over what I was up against, and that I should just give up and stop fighting. Remember out on the lake a few weeks ago when I told you I didn’t think I could do it, and you told me you thought I could. That was all I needed to hear. You were the only one who had to tell me that. You were the only one who could really keep me going, you saved me more than I think you know when you agreed to take a chance on some boy that had and still has so much baggage that it feels like I’m going on a worldwide expedition. But I’m getting rid of some of that now with your help, and now I have something to really hold on for and something to really fight to keep, and I can assure you that I will never leave you, no matter what happens I’ll always be here for you, whether I’m alive or not, don’t be afraid to live, but just know Gin don’t be afraid to love.”

“You’re talking like you’re going to die.” She said through one of the many tears she had shed during Harry’s confession of feelings. “Don’t talk like that, don’t ever talk like that. Please.” She pleaded with him.

“I’m not going to die, I just want you to know that whatever happens to me during all of this that you need to promise me not to hide away, and not to shut yourself from your family and the people that all care so much about you. And if anything happens to me Ginny don’t be afraid to lead a full life, and find someone who makes you happy, and give a whole other generation that Weasley hair, promise me that Gin, just promise, even if I’m not going to die, even if I win, I still need to face whatever I’m facing knowing that you know and understand what I just told you.” Ginny was bawling now, as she shook her head no.

“Please Ginny, nothings happened and nothing probably will happen, I just need to know that you know. Please just promise me.” He beseeched her, although he knew he was lying about being fine. He knew deep down that even if he won against Voldemort he would definitely come out worse for the wear.

“I promise.” Ginny muttered weakly refusing to look Harry in the eyes, as he pulled her into another hug.

“You need to go back to bed.” He scolded her after awhile “You need to sleep, you have lessons tomorrow.”

“I’m not leaving you alone.” She insisted.

“Well you’re going to be all alone down here if you don’t go up, because I’m going to head up to bed.” He informed her knowing that she wouldn’t willingly go to bed otherwise.

“But…” She began to protest.

“No arguing Ginny you need sleep, and I need to go back up, you’ll be fine.” He assured her, and after seeing the look on her face added, “I’ll be fine.” She softened slightly at his words but still seemed reluctant to go.

He ended up having to walk her to the girl’s dormitory steps and watched carefully to make sure she was on her way up, and that she would be okay before he turned to head to his dorm, he didn’t hear the scuffle that ensued as soon as he reached half-way up his own dormitory steps either.

He passed Neville on his way up the stairs.

“ ‘Lo Neville,” Said Harry with a smile suppressing a yawn.

Neville shot Harry a sad look and didn’t say anything in return, but merely gave him a short nod before mumbling about forgetting something in the common room, Harry, however, said goodbye to Neville suppressing another yawn failing to realize that Neville was fully dressed.

Once he made it to his bed, he took a few gulps of water from his bedside table, laid down his head on his pillow letting his mind rest briefly on the conversation he had just had with Ginny, before clearing his mind of all emotion and letting sleep wash over him.


Ginny reluctantly said goodbye to Harry and climbed the girls staircase, looking behind her once more to see Harry’s figure walk towards the boys staircase. Although she knew he was alright and perfectly safe she still couldn’t shake the intense feeling that something big was happening, even if she didn’t know what, but she would swear on her life that Harry had something to do with it. He had something to do with everything.

As she reached the top of the stairs and was about to turn the handle leading to her dorm she suddenly felt a hand slip over her mouth, and instantly felt ropes bind their way around her wrists and ankles.

She let out a scream that was muffled due to the hand, and was met by a sharp knee in the back. She winced in pain as a cold voice whispered, “Scream, and I’ll sneak in there and cut you precious boyfriends throat while he’s sleeping.” Ginny instantly stopped struggling, her heart thudding wildly against her chest, she couldn’t let them get Harry, she had to be strong.

“Good girl, I knew you’d be compliant, you’re just so in love with him, too in love if you ask me, it’s not natural.” The voice sneered.

She knew that voice, her heart froze as she realized who was speaking and that another voice had occupied the first one.

“I ran into him on my way down here, he looked dead tired he kept trying not to yawn, I don’t think we have to worry too much about him, but just in case I slipped a sleeping draught into the water on his bedside cabinet.” The second voice said, although Ginny noted that it sounded nervous before she froze again, she knew that voice too. How could she have been so stupid.

“Hear that, it seems Harry the hero won’t know until morning, then we’ll have him where we want him, it’s perfect how things work out sometimes, don’t you think? Now we’ll be able to get Harry to come and rescue you, and you can watch him die trying just like he told me he would. Aren’t you happy it all turned out like this, now he can keep his promise, and I know how much you hate liars Ginny dearest.” The person holding her whispered in her ear.

“Did you do what I told you to do?” The voice asked to the second voice again.

“Yeah I made sure the coast would be clear, we can make it down to the forest, and drop her off then make it back here by morning to make it look like we had nothing to do with it.” The person holding Ginny answered, Ginny gave a nervous shiver as she began to wonder exactly what they were planning to do to Harry, although she knew she would live, and her thoughts immediately shifted to Harry laying innocently in his bed and what they had in store for him. Despite her efforts she couldn’t help but let a few tears out due to the injustice of it all. Why did it all have to happen to him?

Ginny was able to compose herself before her captors noticed, thanking Merlin mentally, not wanting to know what their reactions would be to her tears.

She struggled briefly against the ropes that had bound her wrists, having her ankles released so she could walk when they reached the common room. All it took to calm her though was a reminder of what they would do to Harry if she didn’t comply, and she grudgingly allowed herself to be led through the halls, not daring to step out of place.

They made it through the school without running into anyone and then out to the cold nights air that whipped violently against her face, making her shudder due to a combination of cold and fear.

She tensed up as they walked past Hagrid’s hut, which had one light on inside, she desperately wanted to run and have Hagrid help her, but she restrained herself thinking of Harry, and would her misbehaving would mean for the boy she loved dearly.

Once they reached the edge of the forbidden forest, she had to be shoved forward, after her feet seized up, and she caught a glance of the shadowy trees, finding that she really didn’t want to enter the menacing darkness. Yet she had no choice.

She was scared out of her wits the entire time she was led through the forest she whipped her head violently at any sound she heard, praying to Merlin that it wasn’t some horrible beast.

Finally they reached a clearing in the middle of the forest, Ginny gasped despite herself at the scene that lay before her.

The gap was the size of the Quidditch pitch if not larger. It was scattered with small tents here and there, the entire area filled with death eaters shuffling about, sending triumphant glances at Ginny and her two captors.

She inwardly blanched as she heard whispers of congratulations follow them as they made their way to the center of the clearing where a large tent resided. When they reached the opening to enter, Ginny felt like her life was flashing before her eyes as she was roughly shoved in. Her eyes widened and her heart stilled as she saw the man standing before her.


“Excellent, Vener, Longbottom, I had to admit I didn’t know if you could pull through, especially you Longbottom after you always seemed so determined to protect Potter.” Drawled Voldemort.

“Y-y-yes sir,” Neville whimpered, he looked like he was on the verge of collapse.

“And you Vener, I am especially pleased with you seeing as you had more to do with this success than anyone else, you chose your allegiance well.”

“Yes my lord,” She murmured bowing to face the dark lord.

“Very well you may go, but I have not forgotten what you have done, and Lord Voldemort always repays his followers.”

“Thank you master.” Mumbled Brooke as she pulled Neville out of the tent behind her, as he looked like he couldn’t walk on his own, yet alone speak.

Ginny watched apprehensively as Voldemort made his way up to her and began pacing, speaking out loud as he walked.

“So you’re the one Potter is so infatuated with. I have no idea why seeing as who your family is, all the same you are what can bring him to me. It has taken me two years to learn how to break past Dumbledore’s wards and find a way to get to Harry again, find out something that would for sure bring him to his knees. You my dear are just that thing.” He said triumphantly, casting a disapproving an eye over at Ginny, who was shaking furiously.

“You know I’ve always under estimated him. I am not afraid to admit it, even when he was one I over estimated him, but now, now you see nothing can go wrong for I have planned it all down to every last detail. It will all be fine, and I’ve set up wards to let me know if anyone from the school is in the proximity, no one can get to you without me knowing, but by then it will be too late, Hogwarts will be mine, and Potter will fall, like he should have seventeen years ago.” Ginny stiffened at these words, this man was planning to kill Harry, she had to do something.

“Harry is one hundred times stronger than you, you have no idea.” She spat, with all the bravery she could muster trying to keep her voice from shaking as she faced her fears.

“Oh I see you care for him too. How sentimental.” Voldemort said in a calm voice, dripping with venom. “Even better then, watching Potter fall may be more fun than even I had imagined. And if you are talking about this Acer Motar thing I highly doubt It is what he claims. No one has held the power since Merlin himself, besides some stupid rubbish tabloid would pick it up, and despite what others may believe there is always a truth behind their lies.”

“You make me sick.” Ginny hissed.

“Well then you better leave.” He smirked, and snapped his fingers as two death eaters appeared quickly in the tent. “Take the girl to the prisoner tent, guard her with your life, and alert me of anything suspicious,” He ordered.

“Good Night Ms. Weasley, get some sleep, tomorrow should be quite interesting.” Voldemort said with a chuckle, as the two Death eaters grabbed Ginny roughly around the shoulders and heaved her out of the room.


Never be afraid to sit awhile and think.
--Lorraine Hansberry

Chapter 26: Snake Eyes
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Chapter 26
Snake Eyes

Once again you all have the lovely Funkyturtle13 to thank for this chapter which you were all going to have to wait until the 20th to read. Remember keep reviewing, both chapters I just submitted if you want a double update on the 20th, muchos gracias, oh crap that reminds me I have to do my Spanish II homework, better go…ENJOY!

By the way I didn’t edit this chapter, so sorry for any typos.


“Lily dear I don’t know if I exactly like the idea of you running around the forest by yourself, I’ve been in there loads of times and trust me not everything you meet is pleasant.” Said James the next morning.

Sirius was busy sitting on a log cooking some ages in a small pan over an open fire. They had transformed a very small clearing into a make shift camp ground, wanting to be close to Harry in case anything happened.

“James is right you know.” Interjected Sirius as he flipped an egg over in the pan.

“Oh I’m fine, I’m a fully grown witch, I can protect myself.” Lily demanded.

“Yes and your also my wife and I don’t want you out there in danger.” James continued.

“Alright fine, I promise I’ll come back if I get suspicious of everything and if I’m not back in a few hours you can come barging after me in some heroic rescue, but I really just need to stretch my legs for a titch and relax, it isn’t exactly calming to be stuck in a clearing with you and Sirius for two weeks, especially while you’re constantly worrying about your son who you haven’t seen in seventeen years.” She assured them.

“I know,” said James sympathetically, finally relenting. He was aware how stressed out and emotional she had been feeling since they got back, and though she could deserve the break. “Just be careful and I want you back here as soon as you start to feel like something’s watching you or chasing you or anything like that.” James said.

“Alright.” Said Lily letting out an exasperated sigh.

“Promise me Lils,” Demanded James.

“I promise, scouts honor.” Said Lily raising her hand in salute.

“Ha ha, very funny, just go before you give Prongsie over here a heart attack from worry.” Sirius teased through a mouthful of egg.

“Thanks Sirius,” Said Lily, “I promise I’ll be careful James,” She said one last time seeing the worried look on her husbands face, she couldn’t help but think that it was sweet. “Bye” She whispered to him as she gave him a kiss on the cheek.

Lily had been having a very enjoyable walk around the forest and had found nothing waiting to attack her as James had suggested she would. She was starting to come to terms that she was going to have to wait to see her son, but that didn’t make it any harder as she desperately wanted to go find him and give him a hug, and never letting go at every second at every day, but she was beginning to deal with it a little better.

She smiled inwardly at what she had seen in the common room when she had risked taking on her animagus form to go see Harry. She was glad to see that Harry had someone to love and that someone to love him. The whole situation reminded her of a time she had shared with James in the common room during their own seventh year, of course Sirius dousing them with water had ruined it, but nonetheless it had been a wonderful memory.

She wished she could go watch Harry in her animagus form all the time, but after a few weeks ago when he had very nearly caught Sirius they had all grudgingly agreed that it wasn’t the best idea to chance glances at Harry anymore, due to the fact that they couldn’t risk being caught.

Lily was about to turn back to the campsite when she thought she heard a voice from a little ways away. Feeling curious she quietly sneaked her way towards the source of the noise. Once she had almost neared her destination, she decided at the last minute that it would be safer to change into her animagus form to avoid being caught.

So Lily the phoenix silently flew until she reached the clearing, if she could have let out a gasp of surprise she would have. From her perch on a near by tree she could see it all, the death eaters, the tents, the instructions. Someone mentioned a Weasley girl and Lily was shocked to see a death eater leading the red head she had seen Harry with in the common room towards the larger tent.

As Ginny entered the tent, she heard a few muffled sobs and a slightly panicked sounding Ginny shrieked, ‘Harry will beat you, you won’t be able to just like you weren’t able to for seventeen years.’ Lily’s heartbeat quickened at the mention of her sons name. It made perfect sense though, why else would Voldemort’s entire dark army be comprised all at the same spot.

After watching a little while longer Lily flew off away to tell Sirius and James what she had seen, as she flew she realized that it may not be that long after all until she saw Harry again.


Meanwhile up in the castle Ron literally had to pry Harry out of bed. Once the latter had regained a coherent state of consciousness he was immediately met with a wave of questions from Ron.

“Is something up again, are you drinking again Harry, because to be honest I’m worried I haven’t had to pry you out of bed since then.” Ron stated nervously, watching for Harry’s reaction.

“No Ron, I’m just really tired, it was really hard getting out of bed this morning because I was tired, nothing more.” Harry replied truthfully as he followed Ron down to the common room.

“You sure?” Ron asked again, turning to face Harry before letting him reach the final stair.

“Promise,” Harry reassured Ron, “Where’s Ginny?” He asked peering around the common room looking for his girlfriend who normally met him in the common room and walked him down to breakfast in the mornings.

“She’s probably already down.” Said Ron, “Come on I’m starved, I haven’t eaten since dinner,” Sighed Ron dramatically, as he pulled Harry behind him.

However, when they arrived in the Great Hall Ginny still wasn’t there. Harry assumed she was still sleeping due to the long talk they had, had the night before, and the hours it had taken place at.

Harry began to grow slightly more worried as Ginny didn’t show up for all of her morning classes, but pushed aside his fears consoling himself at the thought that she was just having a lay in, as they had been up talking at ungodly hours of the morning. Heck, he’s probably be doing that too if Ron hadn’t dragged him out of bed.

But Ginny wasn’t at lunch either, and after employing Hermione to go check her dorm, they found Ginny wasn’t there either.

Harry had immediately gone into a panic insisting that they go looking for her, where the other two reassured him telling him that she was probably talking to her morning Professors about her missed classes. Harry agreed with this idea, thinking it plausible that, that’s what Ginny was doing.

But she wasn’t in afternoon classes either Harry soon found out as he questioned Colin Creevey at dinner who claimed that he hadn’t seen Ginny once since last night.

“I have to go look for her now!” He exclaimed jumping to his feet and hastily pushing his way from the table.

“Where are you going to look Harry,” Asked Brooke, who suppressed a smile at the thought of Harry tearing the castle apart in order to find Ginny, oh yes their plan would definitely work.

“I dunno everywhere, I’m really worried no one has seen her since last night, and when I sent her back up to bed she was kind of shaky after our talk, what if she went out for a walk or something and got hurt and has no way to get back?” Asked Harry once again slowly working himself into a panic.

“What were you talking about Harry?” Asked Hermione.

“Well we were talking about my nightmares when all of a sudden she said she had a bad feeling about them and that she didn’t want me to die, of course I told her she was being silly and that I wasn’t going to die, but I made her promise that if I did she wouldn’t be afraid to keep living, and well it was emotional. So when she went to bed she was probably feeling the same way I was, raw of emotions.” He explained.

“Harry I’m sure she just went off somewhere where she could think alone, I mean you discussed what would happen if you died last night, it doesn’t surprise me that she would be so shooken up, she loves you Harry, and I mean she really loves you.” Soothed Hermione.

“And I do too, so that’s why I have to go looking for her.” He protested.

“I know you love her Harry, but why don’t we just finish dinner and then we can all go look for her, we’ll get more ground covered faster that way, besides you need energy if your going to be out prowling the countryside searching for her.” Hermione reasoned.

“Fine.” Harry finally relented and allowed himself to be pulled over to the Gryffindor table where Hermione tried to take on Ginny’s role as ‘Harry feeder’ only she wasn’t as gentle as Ginny was by a long shot.


“I can’t believe this is actually happening.” Whispered Lily from underneath the hood of her robes.

“Well we have to notify Dumbledore of what’s out there, and busting into the Great Hall, without some sort of disguise would probably give Harry a heart attack, and that would be bad considering the fact that all our efforts of coming back would be in vain, and Harry has some dark lord to defeat and all.” Said Sirius reasoning with himself, while Lily and James both chuckled nervously under their hoods.

After Lily had come back that morning informing them of all she had seen including that the death eaters had Ginny the three had decided that something needed to be done. But what? They had debated over possible solutions the entire day before all deciding that it was time to make their presence known so that their warning could be spread, and the fact that the war was starting also meant that they wanted to be close to Harry and let him know they were there for him.

The fact of the matter was that mustering up the courage to come up to the castle had been harder than they had originally thought they still weren’t very sure about Harry’s reaction, and were all very nervous to see the raven haired boy again, Lily and James especially having not properly seen their son since he was one years old. Finally James shook them all out of their reveries by taking in a deep breath and speaking.

“It’s time to end it all, it’s time to tell the truth.” He said quietly, he looked up to see the other two nod at him before pushing the doors of the Great Hall open and took a tentative step inside.

James choked down a sob as he gazed at all the life in the Great Hall, careful the entire time to clearly hide his face, he looked behind him once more and found that the other two were still behind him before turning his head back to face the hall again, where every gaze was trained on him, Lily, and Sirius.

He took one small step forward as he felt a million memories held in this hall wash over him, momentarily forgetting the severity of the situation, and that there would be time for reminiscing later.

He jerked himself out of his daze and took another small step forward, but froze once again when he saw Harry, his son, sitting at the table before him, a puzzled expression on his face.

James had been the only one not to see Harry since they had arrived from behind the veil, after deciding with Lily and Sirius that it wouldn’t be great it Harry saw a stag running round after seeing his godfather’s dog form, it would certainly raise suspicion, so James had stopped protesting and agreed on waiting to see Harry again.

He could feel his eyes brimming with tears as he didn’t turn his head away from his son, stood frozen to the spot, not knowing what to do next as Harry kept staring at him even more perplexed as Harry’s friends shot him threatening glances as if to dare him to even try to go after Harry.

He felt Lily walk up to his side, and freeze too as she noticed what had made her husband stop. She gripped his arm to help support her as she took in the scene of her seventeen year old son before her.

Dumbledore had noticed that these strange visitors seemed to be concentrating on Harry and stood up to face the one of the three who was still walking forwards, fearing that the young Gryffindor might be in some sort of trouble.

“Who are you?” Dumbledore Inquired to Sirius in somewhat of a bellow, his voice emitting pure power.

“I can’t tell you, not here.” Sirius said back trying to change his voice so he wasn’t recognized. He didn’t think it would be a very good idea if Harry found out that his dead parents and godfather were alive with the whole school watching.

“You will tell me here and now who you are and what your apparent interest in Harry Potter is.” Demanded Dumbledore.

“Albus I can not tell you not here and not now out of respect for Harry and my counterparts.” Said Sirius motioning over to Lily and James who he was sure were blubbering under their cloaks, he had figured he’d be the one to do the talking from the beginning once Lily and James had seen Harry, and it appeared he had been right.”

“You will tell me now or I will have no choice but to curse you.” Bellowed Dumbledore.

“No Albus.” Replied Sirius, “Not right now,” He stated again as he switched his attention over to the table where Harry was tentatively standing up.

“Harry sit down.” Ordered Dumbledore.

“No,” Said Harry back, trying to bite down the disdain in his voice.

Harry didn’t know what was going on, but he felt weird not knowing who these people were and he was determined to find out. He walked slowly up to the figure that was Lily, who had silent tears running down her cheeks, hidden by her hood.

“Who are you?” Harry asked quietly trying to see under the hood.

As soon as Harry addressed her she completely lost it, this was her son who she hadn’t seen for seventeen whole years, and now here he was again. Before anyone could stop her she launched herself onto Harry hugging him as though if she let go she might cry. Slightly taken aback by her actions he tried to push her away, but the harder he pushed the tighter she hugged. He finally resigned to awkwardly patting her on the shoulder.

Harry watched as the figure that had been standing next to the one currently holding him slowly and shakily lowered himself onto the Gryffindor bench, not caring that the entire student body had their eyes glued to the scene taking place before them.

Then the figure that had been talking to Dumbledore hesitantly made his way over to the table and helped James up from the table and pried Lily off of Harry motioning for Dumbledore and Harry to follow him out of the Great Hall.

“Now will you please all reveal your identities.” Demanded Dumbledore.

“No, not until we’re in your office Dumbledore.” Sirius countered.

Dumbledeore shot him a look of great distrust before finally relenting and leading the group to his office.

Once safely inside, Dumbledore turned quickly to Sirius, “Explain,” He ordered.

“It will be hard,” Said Sirius returning his voice to normal, “but it’s a long story that starts about twenty two years ago.”

Harry’s head perked up as he began to recognize the voice, and Dumbledore too started to gain a knowing look.

Harry suddenly stood up running in front of the figure.

“Sirius,” Said Harry tentatively praying to anyone who would listen that his mind wasn’t playing cruel tricks on him again. He had dreamed about Sirius coming back before, but he had always woken up sad and disappointed.

The figure nodded before it pulled down it’s hood to reveal a very nervous Sirius Black.

No one spoke as the scene unfolded, Harry burst into tears and clutched Sirius in a bone crushing hug and began whispering fiercely, “Is it really you, oh Merlin I’m so sorry, it should have been me who went through that stupid veil not you, it was all my fault, I’m a stupid idiot and I’m sorry I put you through so much, I’d understand if you never wanted to see me again, hell I wouldn’t even blame you, but Merlin am I glad you’re back, I should have been the one to go through, not you, me.” Sirius hugged Harry back and let him talk himself into silence before speaking himself.

“Well yes, it is me, and Harry you know if you had gone through the veil this whole plan would never have been able to work and well, you’d be in ‘limbo’ and I’d have to mope around mentally kicking myself for not tripping into that veil.”

“What,” Harry asked incredulously.

“Take a seat,” said Sirius. Harry did as was told, focusing all his attention on Sirius temporarily forgetting the other two unidentified figures and Dumbledore were still in the room.

“You see when your father, Remus, and I traveled into the future twenty two years ago it was quite a shock. I had been playing with Remus’ time turner when I wasn’t supposed to be and broke it, and somehow we all ended up in the future. We arrived in the main hall, and we decided that somebody needed to find out what time it was. James volunteered. It turned out that we found McGonnogal and Flitwick who of course called him Harry seeing your similarities and all. Well James flipped when McGonnogal told him that your father had been James Potter and your mother had been Lily Potter. So to make a long story short we found out James died in the future. Then we decided to trail you and see what we could find out in the future.” Sirius paused for breath.

“Anyways you know when Remus pulled you aside and asked you if you had heard a platter fall, your father knocked that over when he saw you exit the portrait hole, because he was shocked at how much you really did look like him. We saw you talk to those Hufflepuff girls, we saw you talk to Malfoy and speak Parseltoungue, and then we watched you play quidditch, after talking to Moony of couse who informed his seventeen year old self that he was the only Marauder truly left. Anyways, so we went towatch you play Quidditch and when you fell off your broom, James nearly died of worry. That’s when he was discovered sitting next t o your unconscious body after the disillusionment charm wore off. He was right shaken up so he went with Dumbledore while Remus and I who still hadn’t been discovered went into your dorm to try and find something that could help us.”

“So that’s why all my stuff was messed up when I got back?” Mused Harry to himself.

“Most likely, where was I, ah yes so Remus and I went up to your dorm, but before we could really find anything the older version of Remus stopped us. That’s when I realized that Moony couldn’t be a part of the plans, because his older version would just pop up, and ruin the whole thing, so James and I decided we’d have to do it alone.”

“So Remus never knew?” Asked Harry, wiping the salty tears from his face.

“Remus never knew.” Confirmed Sirius, “We ended up getting discovered as well, and taken up to the hospital wing, and when we got up there everyone fell asleep except for James and myself. That’s when James told me that Ron had spilled, given him your whole life’s history, including how and when your parents died, how I was sent to Azkaban, and most importantly how I fell behind the veil.”

“How is that most important?” Asked Harry.

“Earlier that day Remus told us that ever since I had fallen through the veil in your fifth year that they had been researching it, and that they had found that it was not meant to hold animal souls. Also, that it was a sort of limbo, you aged inside it, but you weren’t dead, it was like living in a little sub world. Do you understand what I’m saying?”

“Snuffles.” Said Harry.

“Yup, by turning into snuffles I could remove myself from the veil, but I still wasn’t going to let Lily and James die without a fight either, so your father and I developed a plan. We were sent back to the future, only the two of us knowing that we knew what we knew. Your father and mother of course fell in love, it was impossible to keep them apart, and eventually after your father and mother were married James told her everything including our plan.”

“What was your plan?” Asked Harry shakily.

“We realized after talking to people in the future that the events of your life were very important, and that they shouldn’t be altered, so we decided to stage our lives up until this year, the year we didn’t know the events of.”

“What does that mean?”

“We decided that your mother and father would stage their deaths, and then go to the department of mysteries and go inside the veil. Your mother knew how to get in, because she worked there and all. Your father and I taught your mother how to become an animagus so that when the time came we would be able to all leave the veil together.”

“What…” Said Harry his mouth gaping open, “My, no, it can’t my mother died to save me, she sacrificed herself, that’s why I had to love with Aunt Petunia.” He mumbled.

“Yes and no Harry. Your mother sacrificed herself for you, but she didn’t sacrifice her life. She sacrificed her heart and freedom for the next seventeen years, and the fact that she was willing to do all that for you, proved to be all the power needed to cast a spell over the two of you, that left you connected, but not in the way of death. There’s an old book in the vault of Godric Gryffindor that contains the art of sacrificial spells, one being the Desmiuns Rexus. Well your mother, father, and I researched the heck out of it, and learned that the Desmiuns Rexus is a sacrificial spell that can be used to save the life of a person, yet you have to be sacrificing something big to save them. Lily didn’t sacrifice her life, but she sacrificed seventeen years inside the veil. We hoped it would be enough to work, and it was. Right when Voldemort said the killing curse your mother was able to invoke the charm, and apparate to the department of mysteries with James, who had also faked his death, by pretending that he had been hit by the killing curse, when really it narrowly missed his shoulder.”

“All the love that your mother showed by sacrificing her world for seventeen years, and if worse came to worse dying just to save you, was enough to counter the attack onto Voldemort, who doesn’t understand love, so he wasn’t prepared to deal with it.”

“What…” Harry began. Sirius held a hand up to silence him, and continued talking.

“So your parents went behind the veil, leaving me behind. I had been watching from across the street making sure it all went to plan. I saw Hagrid arrive and I got on my bike circled around a few times before going and acting out the whole scene with Wormtail, of course I went to Azkaban for thirteen years, but it was worth it. I already knew what would happen in your fifth year, that was why I was so mopey, I really didn’t want to leave you behind, especially after getting to know you better and finding out how much you really needed someone, but it was the only way, so I purposefully flung myself into the veil, where your parents had been waiting for fifteen years.”

“We watched you through this looking glass on the wall, and I must say Harry you’ve grown up, and I couldn’t be prouder. It killed me and your parents to know that you were down here without anyone, so a few weeks ago, the day the Daily Prophet article surfaced about Voldemort’s attacks we witnessed you having a nightmare. Your father snapped, and said he couldn’t take it anymore, so we just left, it was time. We’ve been in the forest for two weeks trying to bide our perfect time to come back, when it wouldn’t cause too many problems.”

“You really were that dog I saw out by Hagrid’s hut?” Asked Harry, his mouth gaping like fish out of water.

“Yes Harry that really was me.”

“Why did you come back now?”

“Well your mother went for a walk this morning where she stumbled upon a large gathering of death eaters, and we decided that we had to alert everyone, and well it all just kind of fell into place.”

“So my parents are alive?” Asked Harry weakly barely believing his own ears.

“Very much so, and if you don’t mind I think they want to say hello.” Confirmed Sirius.

“Wait. What does that mean?” Harry asked Sirius and shook as realization crept over his features as the two forgotten hooded figures slowly took a few steps forward.

James was the first to lower his hood, his eyes brimming with unshed tears.

“Dad?” Harry croaked.

“It’s me Harry,” Said James as he let out a small sob and knelt before his teenage son, “it’s me,” he whispered again. He let out another sob before he wrapped his arms around Harry’s frail body, “I love you.” James whispered into Harry’s hair. At first he thought his son hadn’t heard him, but realized soon that he had heard as Harry collapsed into wracking sobs, as he hugged his father back tightly, afraid to let go.

Lily sobbed quietly as she watched James and harry, and froze as Harry slowly turned his head toward her.

“Mum.” He whispered over to her. “Mum.”

Lily slowly lowered her hood and nodded, crying profusely she moved over to him and took him in her arms kissing his face all over.

“I love you Harry,” she murmured as she rubbed his back, trying desperately to ease his sobs, she couldn’t bear to see him in any type of pain.

“You were dead, “ He croaked. “You were dead but now you’re here.”

“We were never dead Harry, just behind the veil. We watched you the entire time, we’re so proud of you, you’re the best son anyone could have asked for.” James told him, but paled as Harry’s face contorted and turned back into a blubbering heap.

“It’s okay we’re here now Harry and everything is going to be like it was supposed to be.” Lily reassured him.

Sirius and Dumbledore quietly watched the display before them. When suddenly Sirius remembered what had prompted them to reveal themselves in the first place, and motioned for Dumbledore to follow him to the upper level of the study.

“And you believe them to be attacking tonight?” Dumbledore asked Sirius, who had just recounted all the information that he, Lily, and James had found out after watching the death eater camp closely that afternoon.

“Yes and they have Ginny Weasley, most likely to lure Harry towards them.”

“I was afraid something like this would happen, Harry would do anything to save that girl.” Stated Dumbledore.

“I don’t know professor sure they’re friends and all, but do you think he would really do anything?” Questioned Sirius.

“First of all this is Harry, he would do anything to save anyone, and secondly Ginny and Harry’s relationship has changed since you last saw them.”

“You mean they’re dating?” Asked Sirius.

“Let me just say, the happiest moments of Harry’s life seem to be when he is with young Ms. Weasley, and the same can be said for her.” Dumbledore answered.

“Are you telling me Harry is in love?” Asked Sirius incredulously.

“As in love as a person can be.” Replied Dumbledore, “And if anything happened to Ginny I fear it would send Harry over the edge. I’m sure you were aware of Harry’s health problems if you were watching, well he was getting better, but as soon as Ms. Weasley entered his life, she saved him Sirius, she gave him something to keep going for.”

“But he has me and his parents now, do you think he would stop living, I mean I do not want to send him out there, but if something happened he would be able to recover with us here.”

“I’m not so certain of that Sirius, Harry has just had to accept the fact that three very important people in his life who he believed to be dead are in fact alive and standing in front of him, he’ll need to adjust, with the help of others, the fact of the matter is that we have to get Ginny Weasley, and remove the death eaters from Hogwarts before they can attack.”

“Well then you better get started, they were all fired up to go last time we listened in on them, and it’s going to happen soon.”

“I’ve already alerted the order members, who should currently be in Minerva’s office, and all the heads of houses have moved all of the students to the Great Hall which is currently being sealed.”

“We have to go put Harry down there, we can’t seal it when he’s not in there.” Said Sirius.

“Not this time Sirius. You are well aware of the prophecy concerning Harry, and if he is ready I believe he should be able to yield his powers against Tom, and I can assure you that he will not stay behind when he finds out who they have.”

“No, you are insane, after all of this, I will not let Harry risk his life again, let someone else go out there this time.” Sirius demanded.

“Harry is the only one who stands a chance anymore, it’s his destiny.” Sighed Dumbledore, as he turned to watch Harry clutching onto his parents for dear life. “We need to take action immediately, I’m afraid Harry will have to finish this reunion later.”

“Are you insane he’s just seeing his parents for the first time in seventeen years, and now YOUR GOING TO SEND HIM OUT THERE!” Screamed Sirius catching Harry, Lily, and James attention.

James mumbled something to Lily before heading up to where Sirius and Dumbledore were gathered, wiping his tears away with his sleeve.

“What was that Padfooft?” Asked James.

“This madman,” Said Sirius pointing a finger at Dumbledore, “Is going to send out Harry to face Voldemort.”

Sirius and Dumbledore watched as James slowly absorbed the information his face contorting into fury, “YOU WILL NOT SEND MY SON OUT THERE!” He shrieked, “Not when I just got him back, not after everything, I don’t care about some damn prophesy, I don’t give a shit anymore, he’s done enough, you are not sending him out there. I won’t allow it.” Said James in a dead whisper, trying to contain his anger.

“Send me where?” Asked Harry from behind the three men. It seemed like he had heard there screams and had come to investigate, Lily right behind him.

“Harry, you are aware that Voldemort and his death eaters are currently planning to attack the castle, and that the entire Order of the Phoenix is preparing to go into battle.” Stated Dumbledore.

“Yes.” Replied Harry.

“What I am about to ask you to do is up to you, it is up to you to decide if you’re ready, however I have the highest amount of faith in you a person could have. What I am asking you to do Harry is to face Voldemort, and fulfill the prophecy.” Said Dumbledore, voice full of calm.

“So you want me to go out and face him, challenge him?” Asked Harry.


“I’ll do it,” Said Harry instantly ignoring the protests from his parents and godfather, holding a hand up in the air to silence them and continued speaking, “You guys know what happened, but you have no clue what it was like to live through it all, and to know that any moment something might happen again, I want this all to be over, I want to just live a life with the people I love without having to worry if Voldemort is going to pop up at any second and kill us all. I’m ready for him this time, I can do it.” Said Harry, a determined glint in his eyes.

“About that Harry. There is one more thing you must know, somehow, we don’t know how Voldemort has taken Ginny Weasley, we assume under the pretenses to get you to come to him.” Said Dumbledore. “I’m sorry.” He added.

“They have Ginny,” Harry whispered disbelievingly, as he took a few staggering steps backwards before he ran into Sirius who wrapped an arm around him to stop him from going any further.

“Yes Harry, that is another thing, we need to find Ginny and deliver her to safety.” Said Dumbledore.

“She wasn’t in lessons all day, I was going to go look for her, but I never did, this is all my fault, she didn’t want to go to bed last night, she said she had a bad feeling, but I made her.” He mumbled, shaking his head back and forth.

“This isn’t your fault Harry.” Said Lily soothingly.

“Yes it is.” He retorted, “Let me go to my dorms and get my things ready, I’m going to end this tonight.” He looked up at Dumbledore a pleading look spread across his face.

“Very well Harry, but I must warn you I have been in contact with Minerva. They hadve locked all the students in the Great Hall, but somehow we don’t know how, the word got out to the reporters about what is going on, there are a large amount of reporters roaming the halls. Most have bodyguards with them, and refuse to leave, saying this is the story that will send their careers to the top, ignore them to the best of your ability, and then meet us in front of the main doors, that’s where the rest of the order will be.” Dumbledore ordered. “Your parents and Sirius will be there with me as well.” He added as an afterthought.

“Thank you.” He said calmly as he turned on his heels and sped towards the entrance of the office.

“I can’t believe that’s my son.” Murmured James after Harry’s retreating back.

“I can.” Said Dumbledore, with a proud smile.


As soon as Harry stepped out from the gargoyle entrance that led to Dumbledore’s office he was swarmed by about five reporters.

“Mr. Potter what is going on?”

“Harry is it true you are going into battle?”

“Is Voldemort really attacking the school?”

Harry ignored them completely and pushed past them, ignoring their shouts and protests. He quickly turned the corner that led towards the Gryffindor common room, only to be met by another swarm of reporters. He brushed them off as well, but now had a small entourage following him.

“Mr. Potter where are you headed?”

“All the other students have been put in the hall, why are you not with them?”

Ignoring them still, Harry shoved his way through another crowd of reporters that had gathered themselves around the entrance to the Gryffindor common room.

“Chocolate Frogs.” He spoke the password, and heaved himself into the common room, still being trailed by the reporters.

He still couldn’t shake them off when he made his way up to his dorm, trying to avoid all the flashes of light going off around him, and the questions still being shouted at him by the various reporters.

He struggled to get his trunk open, due to his trembling fingers and the fact that he kept getting jostled around. Finally he pried the top open, and quickly climbed the steps down to the small room. He could hear banging on top of the trunk, as the reporters tried to get in, but the locking charm on the trunk prevented them.

He quickly scanned the room, before he stripped down to his boxers, and pulled on a black long sleeve t-shirt, black cotton pants, and pulling on a black traveling cloak on for good measure. He checked his pocket, which had his wand, stuffed in it, thinking about what else to bring.

He grabbed a small vial of energizing potion from one of the shelves, the result of his last class with Snape, thinking it might come in handy, before he took one last deep breath and shoved the top of the trunk open, ignoring the white spots in front of his eyes from all of the picture taking. He pushed his way through the crowd and set off at a jog down to the Great Hall.

“Why are you wearing all black Harry?”

“Does this mean you’re going into combat?” The reporters continued shouting after him.

After jogging for about five minutes he finally made it to the front hall, where the Order of the Phoenix was assembled. One look at Harry and the mob of photographers, and the Order had pushed him to the center of the group blocking him from reporters.

Harry panted his thanks to the crowd. He recognized many faces there was Kingsley Shacklebolt, Tonks, Mad Eye, The Weasley Parents along with Bill and Charlie, Flitwick, Snape, McGonogall, and many other familiar faces.

He felt someone give him a hug and looked up to see his mother; he smiled inwardly and just let himself be held, as he observed the rest of the room. In one corner a crying remus was clutching onto Sirius, as James who looked like he too had just been crying was talking animatedly with Professor Stallworth, along with Dumbledore.

Harry watched as Professor Stallworth looked up and noticing his prescence called him over.

Harry reluctantly released himself from his mothers grasp as he made his way over to Stallworth, his mother following him, not taking her eyes off of him.

“Harry, come here quickly.” Stallworth said again, urging Harry forward.

“What is it?” Asked Harry as he approached the small group.

“How are you feeling about all of this?” Asked Stallworth.

“I’m ready to go out there and end this, and get Ginny back.” Harry said with conviction.

“Good, now you remember everything I told you about the unforgivables and how to yield them, and fight them.” Stallworth questioned.

“Yes.” Harry replied.

“And you remember how to control your emotions?”


“And you remember…” But Stallworth didn’t have a chance to finish as Harry cut him off.

“Yes Professor I remember it all, I’ll be fine.”

“Okay good, just remember everything, and Harry call me Jonathon.” Said Stallworth with a smile.

“Okay Jonathon,” Replied Harry smiling back, but gave a quick jump as he felt a hand on his shoulder.

“Harry I need to speak with you for a moment.” Harry looked up to see Dumbledore looking down on him with a small smile. His first instinct was to tell Dumbledore to go away, but decided after a few seconds of thought maybe he should speak to his old Professor.

“Sure.” He said blankly, as he allowed himself to be pulled over to a corner by Dumbledore away from the media eye.

“Harry, I know this year I have done many stupid things, and I know that I do not deserve your forgiveness for keeping you in the dark, I do not blame you for your feelings, but I do want you to know how sorry I am that this all transpired into such a feeling of animosity. No matter what your feelings towards me Harry, I feel obliged to tell you that I have seen hundreds if not thousands of students pass through these doors, and none of them hold a candle to you.”

“You have dealt with so much in such a short amount of time, more than anyone should have to face in a life time, and now you’re facing it head on. You are a true Gryffindor Harry, never doubt where you come from. I am proud to call you my student as well as my friend, and I will be beside you out there if you ever need me just call.”

“Professor, I don’t hate you,” Harry said quietly, “I just didn’t like not being told about my life, and what was going on with it. And then after I found out my parents might be alive it opened up all these feelings I didn’t know I had, and I just didn’t know what to do with them. I’m sorry too for taking it out on you, I guess I know now that you were trying to protect me.” Said Harry, looking up into the old professors eyes.

“That was my only reason,” Said Dumbledore smiling, “I have faith in you Harry, I know you can accomplish the task set before you, it will end tonight.”

“It better, I’m getting kind of tired of all of this.” Said Harry with a weak smile. Dumbledore chuckled lightly before removing something from his robes and handing it over to Harry.

It was a sword, wrapped in a sheath. Harry slowly pulled out the handle and read the words emblazoned on the side Godric Gryffindor.

“That Harry is the sword you used in your second year against the Basilisk, I think it’s time it was brought into your possession. Use it well tonight.” Said Dumbledore as he watched Harry finger the silver blade.

“Thank you Professor.” He murmured.

“No Harry, thank you.” Replied Dumbledore, giving him a wide smile, “Now I do believe I need to speak to the troops, you should come with me, after all you really are the leader in all of this.”

Harry looked stricken at the idea, he really didn’t know if he could be a leader, but he followed dutifully after Dumbledore as he made his way to the front doors to speak. Harry watched as Dumbledore held up a hand, and everyone immediately silenced even the reporters who had been screaming questions at everyone within earshot stilled to hear the old mans words.

“Tonight will be the end of a war that has been existing for two decades. Tonight will be the end of the death eaters. Tonight will be the end of fear. And most importantly tonight will be the end of Voldemort.” Harry paled slightly as everyone switched their attention onto him, when Dumbledore mentioned the end of Voldemort. Dumbledore didn’t seem to care or notice, however, as he continued on with his speech.

“We have all felt the effects of this war, and know what it has destroyed. Now it is time to rebuild. If we all ban together we cannot be defeated, for no matter what tricks they may pull, love is always stronger than hate. Voldemort fights for destruction, we fight for growth. What Tom does not understand will be his downfall.” Again all eyes shifted over to Harry at the mention of Voldemort’s downfall.

“We all know how much work and sacrifice it has taken to get here, but now that we are here it is time to show them what we are made of. We will march out and meet them, show them no mercy, for they will show you none. Fight for the light. Fight for everything that is good in this world; fight for the ones you love, the ones who have gone before us, and the ones who will come after us.

“You have all been given your instructions, and I warn any media member here that once you leave the safety of this castle you may not return, neither I or my men will be able to protect you once we are out, and you will fend for yourselves. I warn you. Make your decision well. Now we wait, but just for a little while.”

Dumbledore finished his oration to smattered cheers and applause, although there wasn’t much as the tension that filled the room was so intense. After a few more minutes of waiting around, a shout was heard from the lookout.

“Someone’s walking forwards,” The lookout, which proved to be Mundungus Fletcher, yelled over to Dumbledore. As soon as he spoke the words a burst of flame appeared in front of Harry’s face, revealing a small piece of parchment. Harry using his Quidditch reflexes snapped the note into his outstretched palm and read silently.

‘Come get your girlfriend Potter. You come out she goes in.’ Harry read the lines a few times as the situation sank it. “That’s Ginny out there, they want me to go out, and then they’ll let her come into the castle.” Harry announced to the crowd.

No one asked any questions, surprisingly not even the reporters who were just mumbling into tape recorders and jotting notes down furiously, but waiting for Harry’s reaction.

“I’m going out there.” He called.

“No you are not.” Ordered Sirius.

“Listen to me Sirius, it’s now or never, and I prefer now, I love you, but I have to go out there.” Sirius shrank back slightly at Harry’s words, as if relenting.

“Mum, Dad, Remus, all you guys I love you too, but right now this is what I have to do.” He said to the crowd. “Professor open the doors.” Said Harry to Dumbledore. “Don’t send anyone out until I sent red sparks into the air.” He commanded.

Dumbledore only nodded as a sign of assent, and began slowly cranking the pull that opened the doors.

It was a scene right out of a movie, and anyone would of gasped at the magnitude of what they were seeing.

The death eaters chuckled viciously as they led Ginny towards the front, as the doors opened to reveal a bright light, and one Harry Potter walking forward.

Ginny stilled as she noticed Harry walking towards her, and tried to call out to him to go back, she would be fine, she just didn’t want them to get Harry.

As he moved forward, Harry glanced across the crowd until his eyes fell on Ginny’s red hair, standing out against the darkness outside. He locked eyes with her, and gave her a reassuring nod. Pulling his wand out as he went, pointing it at the death eater who held Ginny.

Finally he reached the front of the crowd, and watched as Ginny was pushed forward into his arms. He enveloped her in a huge embrace, kissing the top of her head over and over again, as she cried desperately into the front of his cloak.

“You remember the deal Potter, now send her back so we can get started.” Growled a death eater from the center of the crowd, who was greeted with a few murmurs or agreement.

“Listen to me Gin, remember everything I told you last night in front of the fire, remember it forever, I love you, okay, but now you have to go, I’ll come back I promise.” He whispered hurriedly to her.

“No, Harry they’re going to kill you, I’m not leaving.” She cried.

“Ginny, if you don’t go they’ll kill us both on the spot, if you go I can concentrate on fighting, please Gin.” He pleaded with her.

“No,” She cried against his chest, holding on even tighter to him.

“We don’t got all day.” Shrieked another impatient death eater.

“I love you,” whispered Harry.

“I love you too,” Ginny choked out as she continued to sob.

“Go, please go Ginny before it’s too late.” Said Harry, trying fruitlessly to pry Ginny off of him.

“No.” She mumbled again, “I’m not leaving.”

Harry was about to open his mouth to argue with him again when he felt a blinding pain in his forehead, he let out a yell as he collapsed to his knees, clutching his scar trying to block out some of the pain. He felt Ginny go down next to him, crying desperately and trying to get him to stand up again.

“Listen to your boyfriend Weasel he knows what he’s talking about,” Came a voice that Harry knew only too well.


“Leave her alone Tom.” Harry ordered, using the name that he knew he hated. Voldemort gave a shriek of rage before speaking again.

“Listen to me girl, you better go back right now or I’ll kill your boyfriend on the spot.” He sneered.

“Ginny go, stay safe.” Harry pleaded with her.

“I can’t leave you.” She choked.

“Very well then, Nott, come forward.” Said Voldemort, in a somewhat bored manner.

“Yes Master,” Said Nott crawling forward.

“Perform the curse on the boy, maybe then that will convince his girlfriend to go away.” Voldemort ordered.

“Yes Master,” Replied Nott, as he raised his wand bellowed, “CRUCIO.”

Harry dodged to the right just in time, as the spell narrowly missed his side.

“Lucky move Potter, now get your girlfriend out of here or I’ll try again.” Voldemort whispered.

“Ginny, GO,” Harry ordered. He watched her, his heart breaking as she took in the scene before her, and realized that she had no other option than to leave him behind.

She tried to make her way over to him one last time, but was stopped by a death eater standing in her way, she choked back tears and looked at Harry one last time, before running up to the castle.

Harry managed to tear his eyes away, as he stood up and moved back to the middle in front of the crowd.

“Face me out here Tom, no death eaters surrounding you, no one to back you up, one against one.” Harry called out to the mass of black-cloaked figures.

“Feeling brave today Potter.” Said Voldemort as he once again appeared before Harry. “Too bad you’re going to die, you would have made a fabulous death eater.

“Never.” Spat Harry.

“I figured that would be your reaction, all the same I’ll settle for just killing you.”

“Good luck.” Spat Harry.

“Oh, I won’t be needing it, it is you who will need it. You haven’t beaten me for seventeen years.”

“Yeah well look what happens to you every time you run into me, you’re a joke. You know that’s all you are a sick, pathetic joke. You even lie to your followers, telling them you’re a pure blood, you should be ashamed, didn’t you tell them that your father was a muggle Tom. Did they ever bother to ask you why his grave was in a muggle cemetery, or are wizards always buried amongst muggles. You’re a half-blood just like me.” Said Harry voice full of venom.

“YOU LIE,” Bellowed Voldemort, “You foolish boy, you think you can slander the name of Lord Voldemort, the only reason people care about you is because they think you’re the one who can stop me. How foolish of them. All you are to them is a name and a scar. They turn on you the second they get the chance, but then come running back begging for forgiveness begging you to save them. I believe Harry, that you’re the joke.” There was a snigger of approval from the death eaters behind Voldemort.

“You’re the liar Tom.”

“Well then let me prove it, Vener and Longbottom, should be able to prove my point.”

Harry tensed at the name of his two friends, and then watched in horror as they stepped forward from the crowd revealing their faces from behind death eater masks.

“Hi Harry.” Said Brooke, smiling sweetly at him.

“You bitch.” He whispered.

“You see Harry Ms. Vener has been working for me the whole time. She came to me after I killed her uncle, I convinced her that what her family was trying to fight against was unstoppable, I convinced her that there was only power, and two types of people. The ones who embrace it, and the ones who are foolish enough to try and stop it.” Voldemort explained.

“It was my job to get close to you, get you to fall in love with me, have you tell me all your problems, then I would report back to the dark lord to plot against you, but then you ruined it all and fell for that stupid Weasley girl, but you didn’t ruin everything, because your love for her turned out to be quite useful. It got you here didn’t it.” Brooke looked at him, and flipping her hair behind her said sweetly, “You want to talk Harry.”

“I can’t believe I trusted you.” Whispered Harry, “And you Neville?” Harry looked at him disbelievingly, how could this be Neville Longbottom?

“Yes, young Mr. Longbottom was another one I recruited. He was a bit more difficult, kept wanting to try and protect you. He’s such a bumbling idiot, however, that all it took was a few bouts of Crucio and I had him spilling his inner most knowledge of you, and the Order of the Phoenix, or whatever that stupid bird of Dumbledore’s is. It wasn’t long before he pledged full allegiance to me. So you see Harry, even your friends turn on you, your rocks, the ones to hold you down through hard times. I’d say you’re pathetic.” Voldemort sneered.

“Sorry to disappoint you Tom, but I highly disagree.” Said Harry calmly, despite the rage that was building inside him as he thought of his friends who had betrayed him to Voldemort.

“Expelliarmus,” Shouted Voldemort, catching Harry by surprise, his wand went whipping out of his hands, as Voldemort caught it in mid-air snapping it between his fingers. “Oh bad luck Harry.” He laughed.

Harry cautiously stepped to the side, Voldemort following, walking in a small circle facing each other the entire time, Voldemort wand raised, Harry trying to concentrate on the Acer Motar.

“CRUCIO,” Screamed Voldemort, not expecting the attack, it hit Harry full on in the stomach.

He soon crashed down onto his knees, biting down hard on his lower lip, trying desperately not to scream out in pain, giving Voldemort the satisfaction. But the pain intensified as a few death eaters joined Voldemort in putting the curse on Harry. Soon his knees had buckled under him as well and he was screaming and writhing in pain on the ground. Finally, after what seemed like forever the curse was lifted, and Harry shakily got to his feet, falling back over a few times, but finally making it up, blocking out the grating laughing of the death eaters.

“Poor baby Harry,” One called out to him, he stiffened as he recognized the voice to be Bellatrix Black’s voice. “All alone, do you still miss my dear little cousin,” She taunted.

He whipped around fiercely and found himself face to face with a woman he hated with a pure loathing that ran so deep it was a part of him. Even if Sirius was still alive, this woman didn’t deserve to be, she had ruined so many people’s lives, destroyed so many families, and she found it funny?

“Ohh, going to fight me little Harry,” She cooed in her sickening baby voice.

“You won’t live to see tomorrow,” He whispered glaring daggers at her.

“We’ll see about that.” She whispered back. She waved her wand and a blinding yellow light shot out, which Harry quickly dodged. She gave a roar of fury and shot another yellow light at him, which he again effectively dodged. She was growing extremely frustrated now and kept sending a slew of different curses after him, which he in turn dodged or countered back at her, using his dueling skills that he had learned during lessons with Professor Stallworth.

Finally he had, had enough, so concentrating hard on what Professor Stallworth had taught him, focused hard on the memory of watching Sirius through the veil and hearing Bellatrix’s raucous cackles of glee.

“AVADA KEDAVRA,” He shouted as a brilliant green light surrounded him, and burst out towards her, hitting her square in the chest. The look on her face, was one that Harry would never forget, her eyes shot open in surprise, the laughter still not gone from her face, as she crumpled down into a heap. Dead.

“Impossible,” Whispered Voldemort from behind him, “It cannot be.”

“Believe it,” Harry spat, turning around to face Voldemort once again, although he was still having a hard time believing himself that he had just taken another human life, even if Bellatrix did deserve it more than anyone else.

“Apparently you possess some power that I was not informed of,” Sneered Voldemort turning his head to the vicinity of Brooke and Neville, the latter giving a nervous squeak. “Nonetheless it cannot protect you from me.”

“Is that a threat?” Harry challenged.

“I believe it is. You foolish boy. CRUCIO.” Roared Voldemort.

Harry’s Quidditch training proved very helpful as he quickly dodged to the left, avoiding the curse. Voldemort let out a roar of frustration, “SERPENSORTIA.”

Harry watched amused as a black asp appeared from Voldemort’s wand, making it’s way over to Harry, Voldemort whispering directions at it.

’Nagini take the boy, strike him down, weaken him.’ Voldemort hissed, only it didn’t sound so much like a hiss to Harry. Voldemort shot him a triumphant glare, his red eyes flashing madly against his powder skin. “Good luck Harry.”

“Thanks.” Said Harry smiling at him, before looking back down at the snake who was raising it’s head to strike at his heel. ‘Nagini, is it, why do you want to attack me? What’s in it for you? You’re a strong snake, you don’t need to listen to him, he just wants to use you for his bidding, and when he tires of you he’ll dispose of you. Have you not seen him and how he treats the humans who he calls his followers?’ Harry chanced a glance up at Voldemort who was looking at him like he had just sprouted an extra head, as the snake stopped, watching Harry intently.

Don’t listen Nagini, strike him down he is your enemy, he will kill you the first chance he gets, he is scum. Voldemort hissed.

Don’t listen to him, listen to me, I’m your friend, go to the forbidden forest you can be free there. You can live a life on your own, and if you want you can come find me later and I’ll take you back to Africa where you belong. You know I once met a snake in a muggle zoo who had never been to his home, I set him free as well. Harry hissed back to the snake, who after a few minutes of consideration began slithering towards the forbidden forest.

No Nagini Voldemort hissed at the form of the retreating snake. “YOU IDIOTIC BOY, I have had enough of you, this will end now, no more games.” Voldemort shrieked. “AVADA KEDAVRA,” He roared. Harry’s eyes widened momentarily as the green light came rushing towards him, he finally regained his senses and shot to the ground, the green beam of light narrowly reaching the top of his head, the hairs on the back of his neck standing on end.

He quickly righted himself and realized it was now or never, now or never, it was either Voldemort or him. He summoned the happiest memory he could think of…his parents and Sirius returning, and remembering what Professor Stallworth cried “AVADA KEDAVRA,” at the same time as Voldemort.

The two cries were mixed together as the green light around Harry grew, and the ball of light around Voldemort expanded both shooting out at the same time and hitting each other midway, very much like when their wands performed priori incantem in Harry’s fourth year.

Slowly Harry felt his feet being raised in the air, and looked around quickly to see that Voldemort was too being raised into the air, still connected through the green light. He was yelling at his death eaters to come and help him, to take the shot for him, but they all stepped back out of fear, unwilling to help your master. Harry felt the urge to say something, he had to say something, especially if this was the last time he would be talking.


“YOU STUPID BOY,” Voldemort called back.

Harry stopped paying attention to the rest of Voldemorts words and instead focused all his energy into his power. He shut his eye, letting the voice of his father telling him he loved him envelop him, recalling the feeling of his mother hugging him tightly, the memory of seeing Sirius lower the hood. He focused on the betrayal he felt when he found that Neville and Brooke had been the traitors. He thought of how good it felt to finally be able to forgive Dumbledore, how much he hated Voldemort, and everything he had ever done, all the families he had destroyed, all the lives ruined due to his unquenchable greed. He thought of Ginny, and how happy he had been to know they hadn’t hurt her, that she was alive and well, and that she knew at least how he felt.

At the moment that last thought entered his mind he felt an indescribable firey feeling grow in the pit of his stomach, he looked around to see that the green light surrounding him, was beginning to turn silver, and that his fingers had red sparks shooting out of them. He looked up to see Voldemort looking upon him in horror, as if he was realizing for the first time what was going on.

All of the sudden a gold light burst in the middle of the chain, Harry felt himself being pushed into the ground as a wave of wind swept across the area like a sonic boom, he raised his head slightly to see the gold light continue to spread as the death eaters dropped to the ground clutching their heads for protection.

Raising his hand in the air, he shot up red sparks into the sky, before shutting his eyes, letting the dark envelop him.


The ultimate aim of the hero’s quest must be neither release noir ecstasy for oneself, but the wisdom and power to serve others.”

--Joseph Campbell


I thought the quote was appropriate for this chapter…LEAVE A REVIEW, AND WHO KNOWS YOU COULD FIND OUT WHAT HAPPENS TO HARRY SOONER.

Chapter 27: Heaven is a place nearby
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Chapter 27
Heaven is a place nearby


Here it is….
(Song…Hero, by Chad Kroeger)


I am so high, I can hear heaven
I am so high, I can hear heaven
Oh, but heaven, no heaven, don't hear me

And they say that a hero can save us
I'm not gonna stand here and wait
I hold onto the wings of the eagles
Watch as we all fly away

Someone told me, love will not save us
But how can that be?
Look what love gave us
A world full of killing
And blood spilling
That world never came

And they say that a hero can save us
I'm not gonna stand here and wait
I hold onto the wings of the eagles
Watch as we all fly away

Now that the world isn't ending
It's love that I'm sending to you
It isn't the love of a hero
And that's why I fear it won't do

And they say that a hero can save us
I'm not gonna stand here and wait
I hold onto the wings of the eagles
Watch as we all fly away
And they're watching us
They're watching us
As we all fly away
And they're watching us
They're watching us
As we all fly away
They're watching us
They're watching us
As we all fly away


The scene inside the gates of Hogwarts was one no one would ever forget.

The crowd of aurors, order members, and reporters watched in horror through the large windows in the entrance hall as Harry and Voldemort’s spells hit each other in mid-air as they were raised into the sky, green light flashing.

Ginny was fighting desperately against Bill trying to get closer to the window, to observe the going ons outside closer, although her attempts failed against Bill’s strong grasp. She finally relented and watched silently at the looks on the adults faces as they audibly gasped and a gold light emanated through the windows, as death eaters shrieks from outside wafted into the surrounding hall. She stilled as Dumbledore turned from the window and addressed the group.

“Harry has sent up the signal, proceed as originally planned, and with extreme caution, we don’t know the condition of either Harry or Voldemort, and must continue as if to expect the worst.” Dumbledore spoke with a hard resolution, but it was obvious to everyone that his words were causing him pain. “Begin,” Was the one worded command from the aged wizard, but as soon as it was said everyone broke apart heading to his or her separate destinations.

Dumbledore exited the old oak doors first, followed by the elite members of the order, then the aurors, and finally the few reporters who had been brave enough to venture out into the fray, cowering behind Dumbledore’s army.

Ginny was struggling against Bill with even more force as Dumbledore had told them to assume the worst, crying out desperately, insisting that he let her go. It was killing Bill to have to keep his sister away from Harry, but he knew it was for her own safety, he let his mind wander briefly to how he would feel in Ginny’s position…that one wander of thought, however, caused Ginny the second she needed to struggle out of his grasp and run up next to Dumbledore who had already begun battling with a handful of death eaters.

She pushed hands away from her as her eyes landed on a charred piece of earth; in which laid two bodies. Voldemort’s…and Harry’s.

She could feel her heart clench painfully as her eyes took in the sight of the defeated boy before her. A tear escaped down her cheek as she took a few tentative steps towards Harry, who lay sprawled flat on his stomach.




She dropped to the ground before him, still barely containing her sorrow.

“Harry,” She choked, “It’s Ginny.”

No answer.

“Harry, it’s me.” She said again, a slight panic rising in her voice.

Still, no answer.

Slowly, she gripped his shoulder, supporting his head as she rolled him over onto his back.

She gasped at his condition. His eyes were closed shut, lips parted slightly as if trying to say something. His face was covered in scratches, and his robes were covered in mud, and torn around the edges. He looked even weaker and paler now than he did at any other time she could remember seeing him. She couldn’t stop the tears from coming this time as she let out a gut-wrenching sob and flung herself on top of him, clutching onto the front of his robes for dear life, ignoring the battle surrounding her.

“I should never have left you, I’m so sorry, I love you so much, ever since I met you I knew you were the one, and I still know. You can’t leave me Harry, not now that everything’s better, everyone’s safe, and we’re finally together. I’m not ready to say goodbye. I’m not ready.” She whispered desperately against his warm body. She was barely aware of a flash of light in the distance, but chose to ignore the continuing flashes that were growing more rapid around her, most likely from over zealous reporters.


Meanwhile the battle was raging.

“STUPEFY,” Roared Sirius, as a death eater dropped to the ground stunned.

“Nice one Padfoot,” James called over his shoulder, as he shot a spell back to the death eater he was battling.

“I know,” Sirius responded cockily as he ran up to help Mad Eye who was battling against three at once. “Where’s Lily,” He shouted over in James general direction, as he dodged a jet of blue light.

“Right here,” Said Lily, as she stunned a death eater that was sneaking up on Sirius.

“Thanks for that one,” Said Sirius, spinning in reverse and giving a gulp at his close call, before turning back and finishing off the last death eater in the small group he had been battling with Mad Eye.

“JAMES WATCH OUT,” Yelled Remus a few feet away, at James who had been preoccupied by the scene with Lily and Sirius. He whipped his head back around, but wasn’t fast enough to dodge a burst of orange light which slashed against his chest, leaving a trail of blood.

“OH BLOODY HELL,” Shrieked James, before turning to face the offending death eater, “That hurt you bastard,” He snarled before charging after the death eater, who tried to back away, but failed as he was caught by a stunning charm in the shoulder fired by an incensed James.

“Well I guess that means he’s okay,” Chuckled Sirius, before racing off in another direction, leaving Lily against a rather short death eater. She gave a nervous laugh in return, as she went to face the next challenger.

“All these bloody death eaters, I’ll tell you Kingsley, I’ll be glad when this is all over.” Growled Moody from behind a large bush that he and Kingsley had taken refuge behind in an attempt to avoid a death eater with an odd affiliation for the severing charm.

“ I hear ya Alastor.” Agreed Kingsley, “But right now we just have to focus.”

“Well what have I been telling you all this time, constant vigilance, maybe if we had all been practicing it twenty years ago we wouldn’t even be in this damned situation in the first place.” Said Moody.

“Well it’s a little late for that, wouldn’t you say?” Countered Kingsley.

“Oh stop arguing and keep a sharp eye.” Argued Alastor.

“Honestly Moody, sometimes I don’t even understand you.” Said Kingsley before he sprang out from behind the bush and shot a few wandering death eaters in the back with a stunning spell. He quickly checked they were unconscious before turning back to Moody with a triumphant smile, “And that my friend, is how it’s done.”

Moody gave an undistinguishable grumble before heaving himself up from the ground joining Kingsley against a rather large crowd of Voldemort’s army.

Tonks gave a small gulp as she examined the line of death eaters advancing upon her. This was it, the end, she was sure of it. She would die here alone, no one to see her fall. Her thoughts drifted briefly over to Harry, and how a seventeen year old had faced willingly against Voldemort and his entire band of followers she would never know.

She hoped that he was okay now, that he would pull through and make it out. He deserved to be happy, and he had Ginny now. She knew the two of them loved each other, and it made her heart soar to know that two people so torn apart from change and evil could still find the ability to love so strongly.

She gave a small sigh as she thought of the love that she had never possessed. Sure she had, had her school girl crushes back in her day, but she had never found someone that she could claim her love for. She was beginning to think he didn’t exist.

Now here she was, thirty-two years of age, facing her death, all alone. The thought was a painful one, but she was determined to stand tall, and fight to the end. One thing for sure they would have to work to bring her down.

“STUPEFY,” She cried at one of the advancing death eaters, who dropped to the ground, momentarily stunned.

She ducked as a whirl of red light flashed above her. “PROTEGO,” She screamed, blocking another attack. The spell hit the invisible shield, and bounced back into the death eater who had conjured it, too slow to move out of the way.

“EXPELLIARMUS,” Yelled one of the three remaining death eaters. Tonks gave a small scream as she was blasted into a nearby tree and her wand was whipped from her trembling fingers.

She watched in fear as the death eaters approached slowly, raising their wands in unison, ready to give the final blow.

She couldn’t take it anymore, she couldn’t watch. She clenched her eyes shut waitng.




But that final blow never came. Slowly. Tentatively, despite the inner struggle she was having with herself that it was definitely not a good idea to open her eyes, she couldn’t help herself, the temptation was just too strong. One eye open. Two eyes.

The picture that was spread before her, was not what she had expected by a long shot. Before her lay three very unconscious death eaters, all with blood pouring out of one orifice or another. There was one lone figure standing victorious above them, grasping a stitch in his side, panting for air.

Remus Lupin.

“You all right,” He wheezed looking upon her with concern.

“How did you…you were on the other side of the grounds, how…” She gaped at him.

“I saw you were in trouble, I thought you could use the help.” He answered simply.

“You got that right,” She answered, looking pointedly at the death eaters strewn across the ground.

“We better get going, I want to go around and make sure everyone’s okay, I haven’t seen Sirius or Harry in awhile.” Said Remus, looking anxiously at the crowd behind his shoulder.

“I saw Sirius not too long ago chasing after some death eater yelling something about tree stumps, although I have no clue why, but I haven’t seen Harry at all.”

“That’s what I’m worried about, so is James. He’s been searching everywhere for him, no one we’ve talked to has seen him either. No one has confided their worries in Lily yet, we’re afraid she’ll go into hysterics, she’s already so latched onto him.”

“Yeah, well I really wouldn’t hold that against her seeing as he is her son who she hasn’t seen for seventeen years, and the first time she does see him, he’s thrown into battle no less than half an hour later. She has a right to latch onto him.” Countered Tonks, thinking of her own feelings if she had been in Lily’s position, “I actually think she’s handling it quite well, not many people would be able to watch their sons go into battle, let alone the ones they haven’t seen for nearly two decades.”

“I know, we’re just afraid of her reaction, and we’re even more afraid for Harry. A couple of aurors found Voldemort’s body over near the other end of the grounds, in a large burn mark, but no Harry.” Remus whispered nervously.

“What do you mean in a burn mark?” Tonks questioned.

“Just that in the middle of a giant piece of charred earth, with another piece of still green earth across from him, almost as if a body had been strewn there.” Remus reasoned.

“Are you trying to say Harry’s body is sprawled somewhere?” Asked Tonks in horror.

“We just don’t know.” Remus muttered, turning his head to watch a death eater stun an auror. “But we don’t have time to think about it either.” He finished as he ran off to finish the defeated aurors battle.


“WHERE ARE THEY?” Screamed a livid Ron Weasley, to an increasingly annoyed Madam Hooch.

“For the last time Mr. Weasley, I know just as much as you do of the condition of Mr. Potter and your sister.” She replied trying, but failing to mask the exasperation in her voice.

“Everyone else is here except for Brooke and Neville. I talked to Parvarti and Lavender, they’re having nervous breakdowns, saying Brooke was like a sister to them, and well Dean and Seamus are still looking for Neville.” Said Hermione, running up to where Ron and Madam Hooch were conversing.

“Shit, no one knows anything. None of the aurors in here know anything either, and they won’t let me out no matter how much I argue with them.” Snarled Ron, turning to survey the Great Hall.

As soon as an unidentified source had alerted Dumbledore that Voldemort and his death eaters had surrounded the perimeter of the castle all of the students had been hauled from their dorm rooms and sent to the Great Hall, where they had proceeded in locking them in.

It took only a few minutes for all of the students to notice that one key figure wasn’t in the room with them; Harry Potter, as well as a large handful of Slytherin students.

It was the subject on everyone’s mind as they were forced to remain in the sealed Great Hall with nowhere to find any information on the mayhem outside. Ron had run from student to student asking about Harry, and soon found Ginny was still missing as well.

In a blind panic he began assaulting the few teachers and aurors that had been locked in with them, begging them to give him the smallest shred of information regarding the whereabouts of his friends. Now the information that Brooke and Neville were missing as well was more than he was willing to handle.

“What do you mean?” Questioned Ron.

“They have no clue where they are, and I’ve been asking all the Ravenclaws about Harry and Ginny, but they’re just as daft to where they are as everybody else. The Slytherins who are left refuse to tell me anything, but I think they know at least a little more than the other students.” Answered Hermione with a sigh.

“What about all those idiot reporters who got pushed in here by Dumbledore, they have to know something, otherwise they wouldn’t have come to Hogwarts in the first place.” Ron reasoned.

“I suppose, I’m just worried that as soon as I ask they’ll recognize me as Harry’s friend and bombard me with questions. So far they keep asking the Hufflepuffs about what they know about the attack, they haven’t made it to the Gryffindors yet.”

“Right, well then we should just ask them together, it will be harder to overpower the both of us.” Said Ron.

“Are you sure Ron?” Asked Hermione uncertainly looking at the crowd of reporters who had circled around Ernie McMillan, once he had mentioned that he knew Harry.

“Positive, it’s the only plan I can think of at this point.” Ron answered.

“But what good will it do, the teachers would never let us out, even if we found out what was going on.”

“Yeah well I have an idea for what to do once we get to that point, but first we have to find out where they are.” Said Ron as he began to make his way towards the crowd of reporters.

“Okay, I trust you.” Said Hermione, as she followed behind Ron towards the reporters.


“Draco Malfoy,” Sighed Dumbledore, looking at the boy, who had just been revealed as the death eater he had been battling.

“Yeah it’s me.” Spat Malfoy, sending a cold glare to Dumbledore.

“Why?” Asked Dumbledore shaking his head in disbelief.

“Oh come off it, you knew I would never follow you. You knew I would go against all of you who sent my father to prison.” Sneered Draco.

“Indeed, I however hoped to be wrong.” Said Dumbledore sadly.

“The dark lord will prevail in the end, just wait and see.” Hissed Draco.

“That Draco, is where you are wrong. Tom does not understand what he is up against, he underestimates his opponents too readily.”

“Just like Saint Potter, everyone’s favorite little golden boy, making up lies about the dark lord to try and gain favor amongst his servants.”

“What lies has Harry told you?” Asked Dumbledore, calculating the young man before him skeptically.

“He disgraced himself by saying that the dark lord was no more than a dirty half-blood.” Spat Malfoy.

“I am afraid young Mr. Malfoy, that Harry was not lying, Tom’s father was indeed of non-magical heritage, who left his mother, a witch, when he discovered the truth about her. She in turn died shortly afterwards, leaving Tom orphaned. He blames all muggles for the way his father acted, and is driven by that obsession. That obsession will be his downfall.” Explained Dumbledore.

“I don’t believe you.”

“That is of course your decision, I just wish you would have considered your options further before pledging your allegiance to Tom.” Sighed Dumbledore.

“Never,” Growled Draco, as a Ministry Employee ran up to bind him and take him back to where they were holding the other captured death eaters.


“SHIT,” Roared James, kicking the death eater who he had just stunned.

“What’s up Jamie?” Asked Sirius, who had been drawn over by James display.

“I still can’t find Harry.” He whispered anxiously.

“What? He’s missing?” Asked Sirius, who had not been informed of his godson’s disappearance.

“Yeah, no one knows where he is, I’ve been asking everyone, and they have no idea what could have happened to him.”

“Oh bloody hell, I just figured that since I hadn’t seen him that he was okay,” Murmured Sirius, running a nervous hand through his untidy hair.

“That’s what I’m hoping for, Moony’s still looking over at the other end of the grounds, but as far as I know he hasn’t found anything.”

“EXCUSE ME, EXCUSE ME!” James and Sirius both snapped around, to see a very excited reporter being followed by a wizard holding what looked to be holding a large tape recorder.

“Who the hell are you?” Questioned Sirius.

“Tony Baxton, from the Wizard Wireless Network, we’re recording the battle for the public.” Answered the Reporter.

“What the hell, you’re recording a battle?” Asked James, thinking he must have been mistaken, he had never heard of anything so completely absurd before.

“Yes sir, I couldn’t help but come over when I heard you talking of Harry Potter, now please tell me how you know him?” Asked the reporter, holding the microphone to Sirius’s face.

“Oh Merlin, you have to be joking, we are in the middle of a fucking war if you haven’t noticed, this is NOT the time for interviews.” Swore Sirius.

“Calm down Sirius,” Whispered James, putting a hand on Sirius’ arm to stop him from speaking anymore profanities, “That isn’t going to help anything.”

“Wait, did you just say Sirius…Sirius Black, but you’re supposed to be dead. Oh this is too good, Mr. Black would you please tell me how you were able to come back to the wizarding world? How do you fell about your name being cleared?” Asked the reporter excitedly, shoving the tape player farther into Sirius’ face. A brief flicker of surprise crossed across Sirius’ face as the reporter mentioned that he was cleared, but quickly recovered as he remembered what the situation at hand held.

“See what you’ve gone and done James!” Grumbled Sirius.

“James…JAMES POTTER, oh my merlin, this is unbelievable, where is your wife, is she here too? How were you able to return from the dead? What is your response to the reports of all of your sons daring activities?” Asked the reporter who looked like he was about to wet himself out of ecstasy, shoving the tape player into James face.

“THIS IS NOT THE TIME,” Yelled Sirius.

“Please I’ll only take a few moments of your time,” Continued the reporter, but Sirius and James had already shoved him off and began marching in another direction.

“I WOULDN’T GO THAT WAY IF I WERE YOU,” The reporter called after them.

“AND WHY THE HELL WOULD THAT BE?” Screamed Sirius, wheeling around to confront the annoying media member, his face beet red from all the shrieking and swearing he had been emitting.

“They say that over there is where Harry Potter died.” Whispered the reporter quietly, pointing to the direction that they had been heading.

James was barely aware that he had collapsed to his knees and was vaguely aware of Sirius muttering, “no, no, no,” from above him.

“YOU ARE LYING.” Shrieked Sirius, “I CAN PROVE IT TOO.” He screamed, grabbing James arm roughly and hauling him in the direction that the reporter had been pointing.

He stopped, however, when they reached the clearing that held the body of Voldemort, and straight across from him the patch of green earth, surrounded by charred grass.

“Oh Merlin,” Muttered Sirius looking at the scene before him, “This isn’t happening,” He said even quieter.

“What isn’t happening?” Asked a bright voice from behind them. Sirius let go of the grip he had on James, who sunk back down onto his knees, and whipped around to find Lily looking at him with a puzzled smile.

“Lils,” He choked out, trying not to cry at the thought of his godson dying. He had to be strong for Lily, for James, and especially Harry.

“What happened?” Asked Lily, panic forming on her face, as she observed Sirius’ expression, and her husband reduced to his knees in the middle of what looked similar to a muggle blast zone.

“Harry…they said that Harry…” Sirius tried to say the words, but he couldn’t.

“They said that Harry what?” Demanded Lily, running up next to James who was gazing blankly at the patch of green earth, “Oh God…” She whispered as realization began to sink in.

“Harry.” James muttered, before he let one sob escape his lips, and collapsed into Lily’s arms, who’s eyes had gone wide, and gaze unfocused.

Sirius not knowing what else to do, dropped down next to Lily and James, as duels continued to break out around them.


Ginny Weasley was beside herself. Shortly after finding Harry she had dragged him out behind Hagrid’s cabin so that no death eater would find them and cause any more harm.

Fumbling with Harry’s limp body she finally made it to Hagrid’s back door, and stumbled up the steps pushing the door open, ignoring Fang jumping up on her. Her fingers trembled as she pulled her wand from her pocket and cast a levitation spell on Harry to lift him up past the steps and into the cabin.

She directed his seemingly lifeless body onto Hagrid’s monster sized bed, and collapsed down next to him once he had settled.

Taking his hand in hers she began muttering to him, trying to get some sort of reaction.

“Hey Harry, you can wake up now, there’s no one here who can hurt you, you don’t have to pretend anymore.” She paused momentarily to let a gut-wrenching sob out.

“You can’t leave now, think of everything you’d be missing? Like Quidditch, I know how much you love Quidditch, besides you still have to beat Slytherin out for the cup.”

“And what about Remus? He needs you, especially after what happened to Sirius, you’re all he has left.” She said through her tears.

“And remember Harry, remember how you were telling me that as soon as Graduation was over you were going to clean out the Potter Estate, and make it fit to live in. Then you’re going to be an auror, and you were telling me all about your plans for your office. You want to paint it in Gryffindor colors, remember Harry? And the kitchen, you told me you were going to get red marble, and gold fixtures. And do you remember how you told me you were going to fill the living room with so many couches and poufs that it would rival Trelawney’s classroom?”

“What about Ron and Hermione? They love you, they love you like a brother and a best friend, what about the golden trio? They need you, you’re their leader. What’s Ron going to do if he doesn’t have you to complain to when he gets too much homework, or if he’s having a problem with Hermione? And what about Hermione? What’s she going to do without someone to nag about homework, or to complain to when Ron is being pig headed?”

“And what about me Harry? What am I going to do without you? We have it all planned out, you can’t just give it up now. Not after six years of knowing each other, not after everything we’ve been through this year together, I don’t know how to go on without you. You’re my rock.”

“I know that night in the common room that I told you I wasn’t a damsel in distress and that I didn’t need you to protect me, that I was independent. I lied Harry, I lied, I need you, I need you there to help me with my defense homework, to tell me to calm down, to tell me everything’s going to be okay. I Just need you to be there.” She could barely get the last part out she was crying so hard, especially after he hadn’t shown any sign of response.

“Why?” She mumbled, as she pulled the large patchwork quilt on Hagrid’s bed over Harry, and crawled in next to him taking him in her arms, praying that it was just a dream. A very bad dream that she would soon wake up from, and then go down to the common room and find Harry sitting there staring into the fire, ready to tell her everything was going to be okay.


“I can tell you what you need to know about Harry Potter.” Whispered Ron to a reporter in the back of the circle that was surrounding Ernie. The reporter examined him for a few seconds before grabbing a hold of a wizard holding a quill and parchment and dragged him along as he followed Ron and Hermione into a corner of the Great Hall, away from prying eyes.

“What can you tell me?” Asked the reporter.

“I have a proposition for you,” Said Ron to the reporter, as Hermione looked anxiously behind her shoulder watching the crowd of reporters still surrounding Ernie.

“What would that be?” Asked the reporter, lifting a questioning eyebrow.

“A question for a question. I tell you what you want to know about Harry, and then you answer a question about what you know of the current situation.” Proposed Ron.

“And what would you know about Harry Potter?” Asked the reporter still looking at Ron uncertainly, ignoring his comrade who was tugging at his robes. “What,” He finally snapped turning around to face the other wizard who had followed them out of the tussle, listening intently as the other man whispered something into his ear. After a few seconds he turned his attention back to Hermione and Ron.

“Are you Ronald Weasley and Hermione Granger, Harry Potter’s best friends? That is what my partner here is telling me.” Asked the reporter.

“Yeah that’s us, so what do you say?” Confirmed Ron.

“It’s a deal, but I ask the first question.” The reporter agreed.

“Fine,” Snapped Ron who was getting impatient. The reporter signaled for his partner to be ready with his quill and parchment before asking the first question.

“Has Harry Potter discovered the power he must use to defeat he who must not be named?”

“Yes.” Answered Ron.

“And what is that power?” Continued the reporter.

“Ah, I believe it is my turn, you already asked one question.” Ron replied with a smirk.

“Very well then, ask your question.” Spat the reporter.

“Why did you come to Hogwarts tonight?” Asked Ron.

“A man named Mundungus Fletcher came to the station a little while ago, where he said he could tell us where the final battle was going to take place, if we offered him something in return. I believe my boss thought it would be an exclusive story for the sum he paid, but it seems that Fletcher hit up a fair few other media sources with the same deal.” Answered the reporter.

“Figures,” Mumbled Hermione.

“Now, Now, it’s my turn. What is the power that Harry Potter discovered for use against he who must not be named?” Asked the reporter.

“I don’t know if we should say anything about that, we were supposed to keep it secret.” Said Hermione, looking at the reporters oddly.

“We really don’t have any other options at this point, besides by now it’s probably already been revealed to Voldemort or one of his followers.” Ron said to Hermione before turning back to the reporter’s question, “Acer Motar.”

“Stupid boy, you must be lying, no one has held the power of Acer Motar since Merlin, nice try though, now just answer the question.” The reporter scoffed.

“Why would I lie about that? I swear on my mother that I am telling you the truth, Harry has the power of the Acer Motar.” Argued Ron.

“I still don’t believe you, you’ll have to prove it…tell me about his powers, describe them for me, then we can see if you’re lying or not.” The reporter countered.

“Oh Honestly,” Interjected Hermione, steeping in front of Ron to face the reporter, “Harry has the power of Acer Motar, no matter what you care to believe it is the truth, now it is our turn for a question. So sir, tell me what do you know of Harry’s condition.” The reporter looked ruffled at being spoken down to by a seventeen-year-old witch, but conceded under her glare and answered the question.

“Well we have another team who followed Dumbledore and his men. I talked to him through a two way mirror about half an hour ago and he said that the death eaters had abducted some girl named Ginny, and that they had sent Potter a note saying that if he came out to face them that they would let the girl go.”

“ Well Potter went out and they sent the girl back in, and they watched through the window as Potter was put under a few bouts of Crucio, before he faced some death eaters, and then went up against Voldemort. He said that they had been dueling when all of the sudden they both were surrounded by this green light, then it turned gold, and they dropped to the ground.”

“ Then Dumbledore told the crowd that Potter had sent up sparks or something like that, and that they were to proceed as planned and assume the worst. That’s all I know, we had to cut off our connection so that Bob could cover what was going on out in the action.” The reporter answered, stopping at the end to take a large breath of air.”

“Now tell me what signs of power Potter exhibits during his so called Acer Motar.” The reporter demanded. Ron answered, due to Hermione’s visibly shaken condition after hearing the reporter recount what he knew about their friend’s condition.

“Well it’s a bit annoying really. He can do wandless magic, he says it’s because desiring something is an emotion, it’s confusing Hermione knows more about it than I do.” Ron said, looking at Hermione silently asking her to take over. She got the drift of what he wanted and stepped in to answer the question, holding onto Ron’s arm for support.

“Well, Acer Motar is the channeling of ones emotions into basically a wandless magic, I’ve read books on it since Harry was told he had the power.” Explained Hermione over to Ron before turning back to the reporter.

“Anyways, Harry has been practicing with our defense Professor after lessons, he’s quite accomplished at it. He can basically perform wandless magic. That’s the extent of it really, except it helps enhance the powers he already possesses, although I’m not even sure he knows that bit, I never got around to talking to him about it.” She finished sadly, but seeing the puzzled look on Ron’s face, explained further, “It enhances such powers as agility, speed, makes him more alert, helps him retain information better, that is most likely why he’s been doing so much better in classes recently.”

“Right,” said Ron, “What she said, now tell me what you know about two people called Brooke Vener and Neville Longbottom.”

“I don’t even know who they are.” Answered the reporter. “Now can you tell me who Harry Potter’s love interest is?” Asked the reporter.

“Ginny Weasley, my sister,” Ron replied irritably, “Now you tell me where the battle is being held.”

“Out on the grounds of the castle, now you tell me how long Ms. Weasley and Mr. Potter have been seeing each other, and how serious they are about their relationship.”

“Sorry, we have to go now, we’ve asked our questions, you can probably get the rest of your information from some other students, most of what you’re asking isn’t kept too secret around the school, thanks for your time.” Said Hermione politely, pulling Ron away from the rude reporter.

“What now?” She asked him, once they were well clear from everyone else.

“It’s time to re-employ the DA.” Said Ron with a smirk.

“What do you mean?” Questioned Hermione.

“Well the two of us may not be able to get out of this hall, but if we get the DA to get together, and some of the other students in sixth and seventh year then we could probably ban together and get out there to help Harry.” Ron answered.

“That actually does sound like a promising idea, but Ron didn’t you hear what that reporter said?”

“Well he said quite a few things Hermione, you’re going to have to be a lot more specific.”

“He said that when the Order went out to where Harry and Voldemort were that they were to assume the worst, what do you think that means?” She asked biting her bottom lip.

“I don’t know, but all I know is that we can’t just stand back and watch this happen, he’s my best friend, I’m not going to let him stay out there alone, not after I’ve been telling him the entire time that I was going to be there beside him when it came down to this point, and I don’t intend to go back on that promise.” Ron replied determined.

“Then what are we waiting for?” Asked Hermione, smiling at Ron’s sheer loyalty and determination.

“Nothing,” He replied simply, before heading over to the podium up near the teacher’s table.


“I’ll help you go look for him.” Said Tonks, observing the nervous look on Remus’ face as he stood surveying the pandemonium that had erupted.

“Okay, but we need to find James before he has a nervous breakdown as well, he was panic stricken enough the last time I saw him, who know what he’s like now.” Remus answered. “Where should we start, he could be anywhere?” He asked Tonks.

“Well if it were me I’d look over where people are saying they saw Harry’s body,” She stopped a moment as she thought how surreal it was talking about Harry’s body, it felt like she was condemning him before she knew the verdict. Shaking the unpleasant thoughts from her head she continued.

“If James has been asking about where Harry is, by now someone will have probably told him about that burn mark you were telling me about, and he probably would want to go over and see it for himself.”

“You’re right,” Remus agreed, “That sounds like as good a place to start an any, but we need to be careful making our way over there, we don’t want to get ambushed.” He warned.

“Right, we should go along the forest line, there’s less activity over there.” She pointed out.

Remus simply nodded, as he and Tonks crawled through the large shadow of the dark forest, careful to stop whenever they saw a death eater get too close for comfort. Finally they stopped, when they saw a large charred piece of earth, with Sirius, Lily, and James kneeling in the center, all looking completely helpless.

“Oh God,” Whispered Remus, as he saw for himself what he had been told about. Tonks had started to cry into his shoulder, at the horrific sight of Voldemort’s body, but no Harry…

“We have to get them out of there, they’re sitting ducks.” Said Remus, trying to keep the emotion in his voice to a minimum. “I’m going to bring them over here, you cover me.” Remus ordered Tonks, as he drew his wand out from his sleeve and ran over to his three best friends.

He walked cautiously over to his friends, careful not to attract too much attention from any death eaters. Once he reached them, he saw that they were in no way fit to continue battling, so crouching down I front of them he tried to coarse them out of their position.

“Padfoot come on, you have to get out of here, you’re an open target.” Whispered Remus tugging on Sirius’ arms trying to get him to stand.

“But Harry…” Replied Sirius weakly, looking sadly into Remus’ eyes.

“I know Padfoot, but you have to help me get Lily and James out of here, it doesn’t look like they can make it without help.” Said Remus looking down to the miserable heap, that was Lily and James,

“I can’t believe…” He started to say before trailing off, and looking back down at the black ground.

“Sirius, if Harry is alive, it won’t be all that pleasant if he wakes up to find that the people who just came back to life are indeed dead again, and I don’t exactly feel like being the last marauder again, so just please compose yourself for five seconds and then you can grieve.” Remus pleaded with Sirius, careful to check for any approaching death eaters as he reasoned with the hurting animagus.

“But Moony…”

“I know Sirius, I know, but we have to get out of here.” Remus consoled, taking Sirius’ arms in his and heaving him off of the ground. He helped him steady for a few moments before releasing his grasp, and leaning down to get James and Lily up.

“Prongs, it’s just me, it’s Remus, we have to get you out of here before a death eater finds you.” Implored Remus.

“Moony…” Whispered James.

“Yeah James it’s me come on it’s time to get up now.” Said Remus, knowing that if these two were anything like Sirius was, that they weren’t going to get anywhere fast with just talking, and that he would have to get him to stand up by lifting him off the ground.

So gripping James arms, very much like he had done with Sirius. He lifted him off the ground, before turning and gently lifting Lily into a standing position.

“Okay you three you’re going to have to work with me here.” Said Remus, although he knew it would be up to him, and him alone, to get the four of them to safety.

It took a long time to get back into the edge of the forest where Tonks was anxiously waiting, because Remus had to stop every couple of seconds and go push one of the party forward, who had decided that they couldn’t walk any longer.

“Finally,” Wheezed Remus as he handed Lily who he had been supporting over to Tonks, “They’re all like a bag of bricks.”

“What do we do now? It’s not safe back here, any death eater could run in here in the blink of an eye, and we wouldn’t be able to defend ourselves with these three.” Said Tonks thoughtfully.

“Well we certainly can’t take them back to the castle.” Said Remus, deep in thought.

“What if we take them…Oh I got it!” Tonks said excitedly.

“Where?” Questioned Remus.

“Hagrid’s hut, we can take them over there, it’s the safest place.” Said Tonks, pointing excitedly over to the darkened hut.

“Sounds good to me, but we have to drag these three over there.” Said Remus, gesturing to Lily, James, and Sirius.

“Better get started then,” said Tonks with a sigh, as she put an arm around Lily’s waist and began helping her over to the direction of Hagrid’s cabin. Remus following soon after, an arm around Sirius, and an arm around James.


“Sonorous,” whispered Ron, pointing his wand at his throat, as he and Hermione climbed the stairs up to the teacher’s table.

“You’ll do fine,” Hermione whispered in his ear, planting a kiss on his cheek, as he walked up to the podium, normally reserved for Dumbledore’s speeches.

“MAY I HAVE YOUR ATTENTION PLEASE,” Ron’s magically magnified voice echoed throughout the hall. On command, everyone in the hall stopped what they were doing and turned to listen to Ron.

“WILL ALL ORIGINAL MEMBERS OF THE DA, AND ANY SIXTH OR SEVENTH YEAR STUDENT WHO IS WILLING COME UP HERE PLEASE.” He called out again, before saying the counter charm, his voice returning to normal.

He walked over to where Hermione was standing, and they watched together as all the original members of the DA went up to the stage without hesitation, and after consulting with their friends, followed by the majority of the seventh and sixth year students, minus the Slytherins.

“What’s up?” Asked Dean, as he and Seamus ran up to where Ron and Hermione were standing.

“We found out what’s going on with Harry, and we need help to get out of here.” Said Ron.

“Well hell Ron, if something’s going on with Harry then we’re going to, remember what I said that night, once the DA always the DA,” Said Seamus.

“Thanks mate,” Said Ron sincerely, patting Seamus on the back.

By that time everyone who had decided to come up and see what Ron had been yelling about had joined them on the stage.

“What was all that about Weasley?” Asked a sixth year Hufflepuff.

“The reason I called you all up here is because we need your help. We have found out what is going on with Harry, and we need to go and find him.” Ron explained.

“Well it’s about time,” Cried Ernie McMillan from the back of the crowd, “I told him I’d be behind him when it came down to it, and Hufflepuff’s don’t go back on their promises.” There was a general murmur of assent at Ernie’s words and the group of students seemed more incensed to go and help save their appointed hero.

“What’s your plan?” Asked Padma Patil.

“We need to overpower those who are guarding the doors and make it out to the front grounds, that’s where the final battle is being held, but we have to assume the worst.” Said Hermione, a pained look glazing over her features as she spoke the last part.

“What do you mean the worst?” Asked Susan Bones.

“What she means is that we spoke with a reporter not too long ago who had been in contact with a man on the field. He told us that Harry had dueled death eaters, been subjected to Crucio, and finally battled Voldemort. Apparently after a while of dueling both Harry and Voldemort were surrounded by a green light that changed to gold, then there was this blast and they both fell to the ground. Dumbledore told the crowd to proceed as if the worst had happened.” Ron explained quickly.

“Bloody Hell, we have to get him out of there, besides Neville’s out there somewhere.” Said Seamus.

“And Brooke,” Added Lavender, whose eyes were rimmed with red from crying.

“Well what’s your plan, we have to get out of here.” Said Justin Finch-Fletchey.

“Don’t worry we have one, a good one.” Said Ron smiling at the support people were giving his friend, as he crouched down to explain their next steps, everyone bending down with him, listening intently to what he had to say.

“Albus I think we have most of them rounded up, the aurors are finishing up binding the ones that have already been stunned, I don’t think they were expecting us to fight back so hard.” Said Professor McGonagall breathlessly to Dumbledore, as they observed the battle that had begun to die down before them.

“No Minerva, I would say it is all because they no longer have their leader to guide them, I examined the body myself, Tom is gone, for good this time.” Said Dumbledore somberly.

“But Albus is it true what they’re saying about Harry?” She questioned.

“I am afraid I have no answer, I have not seen him around, however I do believe Ms. Weasley freed herself from her brothers restraint and has found him.” Dumbledore answered calmly.

“That poor boy.” Professor McGonagall muttered, “You know Albus, I never told anyone this, but he was always my favorite.”

“I think he is many peoples favorite, he has a spirit unmatched by any other student I have ever seen enter the halls of Hogwarts.”

“Do you think he will be alright?”

“We can only pray Minerva, we can only pray.”


“Well that certainly took long enough,” Panted Tonks as she set Lily’s trembling figure down on one of Hagrid’s pumpkins, while Remus leant up against a nearby tree trunk still supporting James and Sirius.

“We need to go inside, we can relax in there.” Remus huffed, as he struggled to catch his breath. Tonks gave him an obvious look of annoyance as she assisted Lily off of the pumpkin and trudged after him as he pushed the heavy wooden back door open, still gripping James and Sirius.

“Ginny,” Tonks squeaked as she entered behind Remus who had stopped at the scene he met when he had walked into the large one room hut.

“Tonks,” Ginny whispered through her tears.

“Oh sweetie, what are you doing in here all by you lonesome…” She stopped as she noticed what Ginny was clutching onto, and quickly set Lily onto a chair at Hagrid’s oversized kitchen table. “Come here,” She whispered as she dragged Ginny away from Harry’s body and took her over to the couch.

“Harry…” James whispered, as he looked at the frail boy lying in the giant bed, “We found him Moony.” He said, a sad smile on his face as he turned to look at Remus.

“Yeah James we found him,” Remus said trying to placate James, and not break into tears at the same time, as he put him and Sirius down next to Lily.

“Merlin,” Sirius whispered as he started to cry, “This wasn’t supposed to happen like this.”

“Shut up Padfoot, he’s just sleeping,” Said James, obviously in distress.

“Look at him James, does he look like he’s just sleeping.” Sirius shrieked, trying to wipe the tears from his face.

“I said SHUT UP,” Yelled James, as he leapt out of his chair, sending it crashing to the ground.

“Look at him James, just look at him James,” Sirius repeated, burying his head in his hands. James looked like he didn’t know what to believe and spun around to face Remus.

“Moony he’s just sleeping right?” James asked looking for confirmation.

“I don’t know James, I’m sorry, I don’t know.” Remus replied, letting a tear slip down his cheek.

James just nodded and sank back into another chair, as the whole room watched Lily stand up trembling, from her seat at the table, and sit down next to Harry on the large bed.

James broke down into hysterics as he watched his wife pull the quilt up around Harry’s body, and kiss him on the forehead, like he was just going to sleep, and she was tucking him in for bed, after a long day out playing with friends.

“It’s just not fair,” Whispered James.

“I know James, believe me I know.” Remus whispered back.

“What am I supposed to do now?” James asked Remus desperately.

“Just wait James, just wait and hope.” Remus answered, putting an arm around his friend’s shoulders.

“Oh Ginny, come here, it will be okay,” Tonks whispered to Ginny over on the couch, wrapping the small girl into a large hug.

“No it won’t, he’s not waking up, not even when I talk to him.” Ginny sobbed into Tonks shoulder.

“Don’t fear the worst Ginny, we don’t know, he might just be sleeping.” Tonks soothed.

“I love him Tonks, I love him.” She whispered, as she continued crying.

“I know you do Ginny.”

“Do you think he knows how much I love him?” She asked sullenly.

“I think he does know, probably more than you think he does, and I know he loves you just as much, if not more.” Tonks replied consolingly.

“It’s my fault he’s like this, if I had fought back just a little bit harder, then they wouldn’t have been able to get me, and he wouldn’t of had to fight. It’s all my fault.”

“No it’s not Ginny. Listen to me dear, he was going to have to battle against Voldemort whether you had been captured or not, but he fought to get you back, and he fought against evil. He fought for what he believed in, and he didn’t back down when he was faced with danger, you should be proud of him. He won Ginny, he beat him.”

“I know he did, and I am proud of him, it’s hard not to be, but it won’t feel like he won if…if he’s…if he’s…”

“Shhhh,” Tonks soothed. “Don’t think about that, we have to have hope, we have to be strong. Harry would want us to be strong, he wouldn’t want to see you so upset. We don’t know what’s wrong with him, he’s probably just very drained from all the power he exerted.”

“But I love him.” She whispered, as she ran out of tears, and fell asleep in Tonks arms.


“Alright we all know what to do then?” Ron asked the crowd, as they all nodded their understanding. “Good, now then Hermione do the charm.” He ordered, turning to face Hermione.

“I really don’t feel good about this.” She said nervously, “I could really end up hurting you.”

“I’m willing to take the risk, besides I trust you, just do it.” He commanded, closing his eyes tightly.

“Fine, but don’t blame me when you end up in St. Mungos,” She replied grouchily, as she raised her wand and performed the severing charm on Ron.

“Ahh,” He let out, as he bit down on his bottom lip, and blood started to seep through his shirt. Slowly he opened his eyes, examined his wound, and then turned to face the group of students who were flinching at the amount of blood he was letting out, “Go to your stations.” They didn’t need telling twice, and all ran off to their appointed locations. “Ready ‘Mione?” Ron asked.

“As ready as I’ll ever be, you sure you’re okay?” She asked nervously.

“I’ll be fine, we just need to get out of here, remember to make it look realistic.”

“I’ve never been much of an actress, but I’ll do my best.”

“That’s my girl,” Said Ron smiling, “Here goes nothing,” He said with a gulp, “Love you.” He blew her a kiss, and then let out a horrified scream as he flung himself over the edge of the platform.

“RON,” Hermione screamed as planned, “OH MY GOD SOMEONE GET HELP,” She shrieked again, as she flew down the stairs leading down to where Ron had thrown himself, and crouched down next to him, leaning into whisper into his ear, pretending to check his pulse, “You okay.”

“Yeah,” winced Ron, “Keep it up.” She nodded her assent, before plastering the terrified look onto her face again as she spun around to face the crowd of students, aurors, and teachers who had come running over at her cries.

“Hurry someone get help, he’s bleeding, we need to get him up to the hospital wing.” She explained to the group in a faux panic, as she pretended to be fighting back tears. “Oh Ron,” She wailed turning back and burying her face next to his to hide her laughter. “This is kind of fun,” She whispered.

“Quiet, before you blow our cover,” He muttered through clenched teeth.

“Sorry,” She replied hastily as she composed herself, and looked back up at the group assembled above her, “WE NEED HELP,” She shrieked again, fighting tooth and nail to not crack up into laughter.

“We can’t let you out, we’re under strict orders from the headmaster to keep all of the students locked in the hall.” An auror told Hermione.

“But he’s bleeding, and his pulse feels weak.” She argued.

“We have to do something Sam, the poor boy is bleeding something awful, I doubt Dumbledore would be too happy that the only reason this boy died was because you wouldn’t open the door for him,” Said another auror, coming to stand next to the one who had just spoken.

“I will not have a student die on my watch,” Demanded Professor Vector, the astronomy professor coming up to argue with the aurors.

“Now, now, there is no need for arguments, we need to help Mr. Weasley here in any way we can, and I think we will have to send him up to Poppy, before the ward is filled with injured aurors and Order members.” Interjected Madam Hooch, coming to stand next to Professor Vector.

“Please, don’t let him die,” Said Hermione, as she fake sobbed into her hands.

“We won’t let him die Ms. Granger,” Assured Professor Vector before turning back to the two aurors. “See now you’re upsetting the students, we just need to get him out of here.”

The auror looked hesitantly at Hermione, it was obvious he had no experience with crying girls before, he conceded and let out a gruff, “fine, but only the girl and the injured boy leave, we keep the rest of them in here.”

“Very well,” Said Madam Hooch, “Now come Ms. Granger, Mr. Weasley will be just fine, we’re going to take him up to the hospital wing where Madam Pomfrey will fix him right up.”

“Really?” Hermione asked weakly, trying to hide her smile.

“Yes dear, now come on.” She said lifting Hermione off the ground, while Professor Vector, helped Ron to his feet, who was putting up a dramatic act of clutching his stomach and groaning.

The two professors and aurors helped Hermione and Ron to the door, Hermione watched carefully as Madam Hooch unlatched the giant oak doors, looking behind her once more to check that everyone was in position before shouting, “NOW”

On cue, every member of the DA, and the seventh and sixth years who had volunteered their services drew their wands and shouted “STUPEFY” at the teachers and aurors who were in the hall with them. As if perfectly staged, all the aurors and teachers fell over stunned.

“Oh my god, I just stunned a teacher and an auror, oh I am dead, oh the ministry is never going to give me a job, this is going on my permanent record, I just know it.” Hermione wailed, looking down at Madam Hooch and one of the aurors that she had just stunned.

“Calm down Hermione, we can worry about that later, but could you please do something about this now,” Said Ron from behind her pointing at his shirt which was now soaked in blood.

“Oh Ron, I’m sorry, here.” Shrieked Hermione as she cast a few spells over Ron. “That should stop the bleeding and help numb the pain a bit, it’s not anything much, but it’s all I can do, healing spells aren’t exactly my forte.” Said Hermione anxiously, as she ran her hand across Ron’s blood soaked chest.

“Thanks ‘Mione, it feels better already.” He said smiling, before turning back to the hall to see the various students who had attacked the teachers and aurors explaining to the fifth years what was going on, and that they were to stay behind and guard the younger students.

Once everyone had assembled themselves at the now opened doors, they left, latching the doors behind them as they left.

“What now?” Asked Padma Patil, once they had reached the hallway.

“We go out through the front doors and give them hell.” Snarled Ron, leading the mismatched group of students out through the front doors.


“I think the Order members and aurors are getting tired they’ve been battling for at least three hours now.” Squeaked Professor Flitwick, running up where Professors McGonagall and Dumbledore were still talking.

“I believe you are correct Filius, but at the moment I feel it best that we continue as we have been, there will be plenty of time to rest later on.” Said Dumbledore.

“Albus look at the doors.” Said McGonagall all of the sudden, grabbing hold of the aged headmasters arm and wheeling him around to face the doors where Ron, Hermione, and the rest of the assorted students were now assembled.

“I didn’t expect anything less.” Said Dumbledore smiling as Ron marched up towards where he and the other Professors were standing, “Mr. Weasley, I see you decided to join in the fighting.” Greeted Professor Dumbledore as Ron and the rest of the group approached.

“Professor I refuse to sit back and watch my best friend go into battle without me.” Said Ron with conviction.

“I appreciate your determination Mr. Weasley, although it is my displeasure to inform you that no one knows of the current location of Mr. Potter.” Said Professor McGonagall jumping into the conversation.

“What do you mean?” Asked Hermione.

“Ms. Granger, I should have expected you’d be here as well, what I mean is that no one knows where Mr. Potter is, although Voldemort’s body has been found, he is dead.” McGonagall explained.

“Well if Voldemort’s dead that means that Harry has to be alive, right?” Asked Ron hopefully.

“That Mr. Weasley, we do not know.” Replied Dumbledore somberly.


There you go, my writing hiatus is officially over, and you all can expect me to go back to my original posting schedule, which is usually pretty quick. I have a three day weekend after the last of my finals, which are tomorrow morning (Biology and Algebra today…major ughhhh), so look for at least one other update before Monday, I have to make up for the times I didn’t update. You won’t see any double updates tomorrow (it’s like 10:30 on the 19th…I’m trying to pretend I still don’t have a bio final tomorrow and am going to be staying up studying literally ALL night), because not only is it the last day of finals, but it is also my birthday, and my friends are taking me out for a night on the town, I love my buds…I AM OFFICIALLY 15!!! So happy…As I keep telling my biology teacher it is cruel and unusual punishment to subject me to finals on my quincienera, but will he listen to me…NOOOOOO…. my schedule really sucks it’s like from 5 am to 6 pm every weekday, that’s why you won’t find much posting Monday through Friday, my crew schedule is just intense, plus I have hw for about three hours a night. LOL, now I’m just ranting and complaining, just ignore me, my authors notes are too long anyways, but hey I like leaving messages…I’m addicted. thanks to everyone who has stuck with this story despite the wait, and hopefully you all enjoyed it, as much as I enjoyed writing it.

P.S- I cannot tell all of you how happy I was to see some new faces, or pseudonyms would be more accurate, in the review section, please if you are reading this story, review (that means you too all you silent readers, you know who you are)…it takes such a small amount of time, and makes me so happy, and it inspires me to keep writing and leaving frequent updates, you can refer to it as my birthday present…lol. And thanks for all the lovely reviews from the last couple of chapters, I’m trying to answer as many as time allows, so don’t be offended if I can’t answer one or all of your reviews, just because I don’t respond doesn’t mean that they haven’t inspired me and left a smile on my face, or that I haven’t taken any suggestions left, remember constructive criticism is my friend. Not just my friend, but my best friend, not just my best friend but my bestest best friend…you get the point. Sorry for all the fluff in this chapter, but hey I like fluff…I am definitely going now…I am so gone…Out the window…No longer here…My god I am lame. LOVE YOU ALL!!!!!

~Much Love, Treacy…a.k.a ---SeaMar~

Though no one can go back and make a brand new start, anyone can start from now and make a brand new ending. -- Carl Bard

Chapter 28: Only a Memory
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Chapter 28
Only A Memory

Hokay so, I know I said no double updates, but I just popped in home really quick with a bunch of my buddies, and while Mark went and broke my moms garden gnome (please just don’t ask) and Ben decided it would be a good time to test his reflexes when Jamie threw her lacrosse net at him…my friends are muy violent (like you care), I popped in to read my reviews and was floored to see how many I got in such a short amount of time, so because you were all so good I felt my resolve ebbing away and decided to give you all another dose of my story…hope it’s good

Glad to see lots of new reviewers, keep it up guys, if I keep seeing new people along with old it will just inspire me more to know it’s not always two or three people reviewing (even though I love everyone who’s been updating since square one…you all hold a special place in my heart)


The members of the DA, the assorted Hogwarts students, and the aurors and Order members who stayed standing battled for a good two more hours, before the remaining death eaters surrendered.

Now the once green sprawling lawns of the Hogwarts ground were littered with bodies and debris, blood and spell damage replacing the green.

The remaining aurors and Order members still had the momentous task of gathering together and transporting all of Voldemort’s supporters to Azkaban to await trial; the night was far from over.

“Have you seen them yet?” Ron asked Dean Thomas, who was nursing what appeared to be a broken arm and a fat lip.

“No, none of them. No Brooke, No Neville, No Ginny, and No Harry.” Replied Dean sadly, “I’ll keep looking though, can’t give up hope right?” He added with a weak smile.

“Yeah mate, can’t give up hope.” Ron said clapping him on the shoulder, not noticing the wince of pain this caused from Dean. “Thanks for everything, you didn’t have to come out, but you did.”

“I know I didn’t have to, but I wanted to, besides he’s my friend too, I wasn’t just going to sit back and watch him go to the slaughter.” Dean said, speaking of Harry.

“Yeah, we’re not out of the woods yet though.” Ron said sadly, “I’m going to go see if Hermione’s seen them, take care of that arm.” He left with a quick wave running over to where Hermione was trying to talk to a slightly hysterical Lavender Brown, who was helping support Parvati Patil, who looked to have broken an ankle.


Tonks being the only adult left in Hagrid’s cabin who was even capable of rational thought at the moment, had been pacing the small cabin for two long hours.

Lily, James, Sirius, and Remus had gone into somewhat of a trance. Not focusing on anything in particular mumbling some incoherent statement under their breaths from time to time, still yet to acknowledge that a battle was raging outside the doors.

Ginny hadn’t re-awoken since she had fallen asleep in Tonks arms, clearly emotionally drained after being the one to find Harry in his condition.

Harry on the other hand hadn’t moved from the position he had been put in upon entrance of the cabin, it was starting to look like he might be doing more than just sleeping.

Taking a break from her pacing she carefully made her way over to one of the small glass windows that littered the walls, and pulled back the faded curtain, taking a peep at the condition outside.

She smiled at what she saw; Dumbledore had prevailed.

Looking back anxiously at the inhabitants of the cabin, she knew that she had to get them into the castle and to Madam Pomfrey sooner or later. It was obvious that everyone was suffering from shock, and Harry without a doubt would be much better off in a hospital bed. Making her decision she called back to the room.

“I’m going to find Dumbledore, the fighting is finally over, I’ll bring back help.” Although she was sure no one was listening, and they wouldn’t notice that she was gone.

After searching around several aurors and Order members, she at last found Dumbledore conversing in low tones with a few of the head aurors.

“Albus, this is very important, I hate to interrupt, but we need your help.” She said anxiously, causing Dumbledore to stop what he was saying to the aurors and look at Tonks, befuddled.

“Can I help you Nymphadora?” He asked politely.

“I have Harry, Ginny Weasley, James and Lily Potter, Sirius Black, and Remus Lupin over in Hagrid’s hut and they are all in need of some medical attention, Harry especially.” She said hurriedly, not even bothering to correct Dumbledore for calling her Nymphadora.

“Very well, alert Hermione Granger and Ronald Weasley, along with the rest of the Weasley family and have them meet me up in the hospital wing.” Dumbledore ordered.

“Of course Albus,” Tonks agreed, before rushing off behind Dumbledore to find the Weasleys and Hermione.


About half an hour later the Hogwarts hospital waiting room was crowded by the entire Weasley clan, along with Hermione. They of course had been briefed on Harry’s condition, and were frantically awaiting news.

When Dumbledore had brought an unconscious Harry along with a very shaken pack of other witches and wizards to the hospital wing, Madam Pomfrey had announced that Harry was not dead, but that his body was under very severe stress from the amount of magic he had exerted, and that he was suffering from exhaustion.

She had also confirmed that he would have to be monitored to make sure that his heart did not give way, after it’s weak condition from his Quidditch accident earlier in the year, and now being blasted with the after affects of the killing curse.

One more slightly unnerving discovery she had made was that he was severely mal-nourished, and that he would have to be put on an IV, to ensure that he recovered properly, his body was lacking so many essential nutrients.

Ginny, Sirius, James, Remus, and Lily had all been administered a liberal amount of calming draught and after being declared perfectly healthy, besides their shock, were sent to wait outside in the waiting room while Madam Pomfrey worked on Harry and the other injured members of the light side.

There they sat, jumping at any person who left the ward demanding to know Harry’s condition, trying desperately to ignore the shouts of reporters and other assembled media personnel from down the hall, where they were being forcibly restrained by Dumbledore, who needless to say was not in a very benign state of mind at the moment.

“Hey Ginny how you holding up?” Asked Hermione, who had moved over to sit near Ginny, who had removed herself from the rest of the group and was sitting in the back corner of the waiting room, her arms wrapped around her knees, staring into space.

“Okay,” She muttered. Hermione smiled sympathetically at her, she knew she would be reacting in the exact same way if it was Ron inside of the hospital wing.

“Madam Pomfrey says he’s going to pull through, he’s just suffering from exhaustion, it took a lot of power to accomplish what he did.” Hermione said, trying her best to put Ginny’s mind at ease.

“I know, but when I found him laying on his front like that in the middle of that blast zone, and then when he wouldn’t even respond the slightest when I was talking to him, and he looked so…lifeless, I couldn’t help but think that he was…you know.” She said quietly, tilting her head slightly to face Hermione.

“I know,” Hermione agreed.

“And then his parents and Sirius came in, and I didn’t really register it, I mean if I had been in any way aware of my surroundings I probably would have thought I was seeing ghosts, but after Remus explained what happened…I wonder if he knows?” Ginny pondered out loud.

“He does know, Dumbledore told me that he found out before he went out to face Voldemort.” Hermione answered.

“Oh,” She replied lamely.

“It’s going to be okay Gin, Madam Pomfrey says it may take a few days for him to fully regain consciousness, but once he does it’s all going to be alright. We’ll have the old Harry back, better than before even. And just think how happy he’ll be. He’ll have you, his parents, and Sirius. He won’t be alone anymore.” Hermione soothed.

“Yeah, I’m happy for him. He told me once that if he could wish for anything, he would wish to not have gone to the Department of Mysteries that night, not to defeat Voldemort, or to get money or anything, just to have the closest thing to a parent he’s ever had back.” Ginny said with a small smile.

“That sounds like Harry to me.” Said Hermione putting an arm around Ginny’s shoulders.

“Hey guys, you all alright,” Said Ron quietly, as he approached Hermione and Ginny.

“Yeah Ron we’re alright, how are you?” Answered Hermione.

“Well my chest feels a little tight after Madam Pomfrey mended my cut, but other than that I’m as fit as a fiddle.” He said brightly, but immediately sobered as he caught a glimpse of his little sister, “Don’t worry Ginny he’s alright, I had a long talk with Madam Pomfrey and she explained everything, it’s all going to be okay in the end.” He assured her.

“It was Brooke and Neville you know?” She said quietly, so quietly that Ron and Hermione almost missed it.

“Brooke and Neville what?” Asked Ron, a confused look on his face.

“They’re the ones who took me to Voldemort, they’ve been working for him all this time, they were spies.” She clarified.

“WHAT!” Shrieked Ron.

“Does Dumbledore know?” Asked Hermione quickly.

“No, I haven’t talked to anyone really.” Ginny replied simply.

“I’ll go talk to him Gin.” Said Ron, leaping off and rushing over to where Dumbledore was restraining the reporters, using quite a bit of force, as some of them bounced off an invisible shield he had placed up around the hall leading to the hospital wing.

Meanwhile the marauders and Lily had huddled themselves in an opposite end of the ward, talking in hushed voices about what had just happened,

“You know I really thought he was gone,” Said Sirius quietly, “It felt like my heart got ripped out.”

“I know what you mean.” Said Remus, as James gave a nervous laugh.

“God, all I could think of was how we had gone wrong, you know how we went to all that trouble to change the past, and then as soon as we come back and everything looks like it’s gonna be peachy keen, and I finally get a chance to know my son, and then he was just ripped away from me. I’ve only been around that kid for around a grand total of one year and he’s already given me enough headaches to last a lifetime.” Joked James.

“Honestly James, he’s your son, that’s his job.” Admonished Lily.

“I know, I’m just glad I get to finally be his dad, not just by blood, but I can actually be a father, be there for him.” Replied James with a smile. “If it wasn’t for him, I probably wouldn’t have agreed to go to all that trouble to change the past, it was just when I was standing there, seventeen years old, staring at my seventeen year old son on the brim of death after being pitched off his broom, I knew I needed to protect him. It was weird really, like my paternal instinct and my maturity levels all shot through the roof like a bullet, at seventeen years old. My focus shifted entirely.” He said with a sigh.

“Well we all know you didn’t have an ounce of that before your little time travel escapade.” Said Lily with a smug smile.

“Oh ha ha Lils, real funny, making fun of us now are you? I’d say that’s not being very mature yourself.” Teased Sirius, Lily merely rolled her eyes.

“It’s still weird thinking of you all being back after I’ve been living for seventeen years thinking you were gone.” Said Remus quietly.

“I know Remus,” Said Lily sympathetically, as she placed a hand on his knee.

“You really have no idea how hard it was losing the both of you, thinking Sirius betrayed you, and that Peter had been killed by him, then finding out Sirius had been innocent all along, that Peter had been living as a rat for thirteen years, and then have Sirius taken away two years later, then have you all come back another two years after that.” Remus said in a voice barely above a whisper.

“I’m sorry Moony, trust me it was hard seeing you so miserable.” Said James seriously.

“Well it is never quite boring being a marauder is it, always a surprise around every corner.” Said Remus with a weak smile.

“Cheers to that.” Said Sirius with a grin.

“What ever happened to Peter by the way?” Lily asked suddenly.

“An auror told me that he was captured and sent to a holding cell in Azkaban, I convinced him to let us have a little chat with him once we’ve been interviewed by the proper authorities, I think they’re going to make us talk to the press too, people are going to be wondering what we’re doing here when we’re supposed to be six feet under, although I really hate the media, especially after today, no respect for something as sacred as a life lost in a battle, they just pick it up as the next front page story.” Sirius said with a look of disgust, “and I’ll make sure I’ll tell them what I think of them as well,” He added with an impish grin.”

“I’m just glad to finally be out from behind that blasted veil.” Said James with a relieved smile.”

“I second that,” Added Lily, leaning her head back to rest against James.


Exactly one week later Harry James Potter cracked his eyes open only to find a very empty hospital wing.

Slowly he sat up, rubbing his head with the palm of his head, trying to remember what had transpired to land him under Madam Pomfrey’s care. He didn’t have long to sit in silence however, as Professor Dumbledore entered the ward, as if on cue, knowing that Harry was awake.

“Welcome back Harry,” said Dumbledore, the benign smile back on his face.

“Uh…Professor, what happened?” Harry asked weakly still rubbing his head.

“You won Harry.” Dumbledore said simply.

“You mean I beat Voldemort?” Harry asked in slight astonishment, as his memories from that night began speeding back, one memory stood out in particular. “How’s Ginny?” He asked hurriedly.

“Relax Harry, Ms. Weasley is absolutely fine, she’s been in a right state waiting for you to wake up however.”

“Good,” Said Harry clearly relieved, “And Ron and Hermione?”

“They’re fine as well, although I think Mr. Weasley may have a slight scar remaining from his little escape attempt.” Said Dumbledore with a light chuckle.

“Escape attempt?”

“I’ll let him explain it to you.”

“Did anyone else get hurt?” Harry asked suddenly, the uneasy look back on his face.

“Surprisingly our side suffered very few casualties during the battle, although we did lose a few.” Said Dumbledore with a small sigh.”

“Who?” Asked Harry nervously, not knowing for sure if he really wanted to know.

“Mundungus Fletcher was hit by a severing charm that proved fatal whilst he tried to sell information to a media member. Some other members of the order were lost, who I do not assume you were acquainted with, along with around a dozen aurors. Others were injured, but beside that we held strong.” The old professor said sadly.

“You call that a few, that must have been twenty people?”

“In a war Harry, twenty is as few as anyone could pray for, it is unfortunate yes, but it is the sad reality of the world we live in. Yet, that reality has changed as you Harry have fulfilled the prophecy, leaving us what was once a world full of terror, into what we can now mold into a world of peace. I do believe the respite from war activities will be welcomed by all.” Dumbledore explained.

“Right,” Harry said, as he began to wonder if he should ask Dumbledore the question that had been weighing on his mind most heavily since he had regained consciousness, finally he decided it needed to be asked. “Professor?”

“Yes Harry.”

“Well I was just wondering, you might not know anything about this, but I had a dream.”

“A dream?”

“Yeah, at least I think it was a dream, it seemed almost too real, but there is no way it could be real, I mean unless I missed something along the way, but I would have had to have missed something pretty big, well I dreamt that my parents and Sirius were back, but that has to be wrong right, they’re dead.” He said quietly, looking down at his lap.

“Ah, yes that is a matter I know something about.”

“Really?” Asked Harry, looking eagerly up into his Professor’s lined face.

“Indeed, it seems that your parents and Sirius were merely lurking out of sight for the past years, apparently your father did do something with the information he gained on his little excursion through time.”

“I think I remember that,” Said Harry screwing up his face in concentration, “Are they here, can I see them?” He asked excitedly, his nerves clenching in his stomach, at the thought of seeing the three people he missed most.

“You will be able to see them soon, however at the moment they are filling out more paperwork at the ministry, they’ve been there or here almost all week trying to get everything back in order.”


“But Ms. Granger, Mr. Weasley, and Ms. Weasley, are waiting outside, and I must say they are chomping at the bit to see you, Ms. Weasley especially.”

“I want to see them.” Harry said automatically.

“I assumed so, however, I have a few letters for you from the Ministry that I think you should read, I’ll leave you to them, and send in your friends after you have a chance to look them over.” Said Dumbledore, pulling out a small stack of letters from his robes and handing them to Harry.

“Thanks Professor,” Said Harry accepting the letters.

“My pleasure Harry, I will take my leave now, but remember if you need to talk to me my door is always open.” Said Dumbledore.

“I’ll remember,” Said Harry sending him a smile.

Harry watched as Dumbledore stood up and made his way over to the hospital door, placed his hand on the door, and turned back suddenly before letting himself out.

“Oh Harry, feel free to call me Albus, of all people I think you have earned that right.”

“Okay, Albus,” Harry said with a goofy smile as Albus let himself out of the ward.

Harry stared after him for a few seconds before turning back to the small stack of letters in his lap. Wondering what they might possibly be about, he opened the first to reveal the crest of the minister of magic, and read it with a small smile on his face.


Well it looks like you did it, I couldn’t be prouder. Of course I’ve read about your exploit in all of the papers, although I’m sure you’re telling of things might be a bit different, a but more accurate to boot.

I must say that I am impressed, and I want you to know that at any point you will always have a place waiting for you at the ministry as long as I have anything to say about it.

I am not sure if Albus has informed you or not, but the entire country has been placed on somewhat of a two week hiatus to recover their lives, and adjust to this new world free of fear. (all thanks to you of course) That also means that classes have been suspended for two weeks, I hope that you can use that time to spend with your loved ones, and you of all people I would assume need to learn to adjust to a Voldemort free world.

A little birdy told me that some members of your family have returned, and just know that I couldn’t be happier for you. In all actuality the story isn’t all that hard to miss, it’s almost as large a media hot spot as your triumph.

Once again, all of my congratulations, and I hope you are recovering nicely. I consider you a friend, and if you ever need a favor don’t hesitate to ask.


Michael Kinsella
Minister of Magic

Harry gave a chuckle as he placed the letter down on his bedside table, as he thought of what Fudge was doing at the moment. He figured it involved something containing ripping out most of his hair, and wallowing in self pity.

Still smiling he opened the next letter, and read.

Harry James Potter,

This note is to inform you that you have been granted early entrance to the Auror Academy, pending completion of your final year of schooling and NEWT exams.

We offer you our congratulations on your recent victory against the dark side, and our positive that upon the necessary requirements listed above that you will be a veritable asset to the team.

We will be in further contact with you late in the Summer, pleasant recovery.

Gregory Stevens
Head Auror

The smile on Harry’s face faltered a bit as he read the letter. True he had wanted to be an auror, but was that what he really wanted now?

He had always wanted to take down Voldemort, but now that he had, now that he had Ginny, his parents, and Sirius back did he really want to take any more chances? Did he really want to voluntarily submit himself to a career that would constantly place him in life threatening situations?

He didn’t have the answer for that anymore, what he really needed was time, but then it hit him that he still had a good three months before school ended, he did have time.

He picked up the last letter that Dumbledore had given him, noting that it was the longest yet, and read.


Listen mate, I heard what you did and I have to say, good for you, I knew you could do it.

This, however, is not the purpose for writing this letter. The last time we spoke I informed you that I had been recruited as keeper for Puddlemore United, anyways I’ve been bumped up to take the place of the keeper for England’s International team, pretty exciting.

Our coach is off his rocker, however, because his seeker decided to retire after last season, and well he’s having a bit of trouble finding a new one.

I hope you don’t mind, but I told him about you, and he seemed pretty excited to hear that I knew you personally. He says he’s read about you in Quidditch Weekly, and has been following your Quidditch career pretty intensely, waiting for you to become legal, I think he’s hesitant to take people on who are still in school onto an International professional team, but that will change in a few months once you graduate.

To make a long story short he wants to recruit you, says he doesn’t even need to see you try out. Apparently he’s gone to a few of your games, and likes what he’s seen. This is a great opportunity Harry, and even though I’ve heard from a few people, one being Professor McGonagall, that you’re set to become an auror, I however hope you’ll consider the offer, it would be great to have a fellow Gryffindor with me on the team.

Please write me back as soon as you get the chance, I of course understand if that isn’t for a while considering everything that’s been going on recently. Congrats on your parents too, if anyone deserves it, it’s definitely you. Stay healthy, and don’t hurt yourself, especially if you’re considering this offer. The last thing you want is to start off inured.

Oliver Wood

P.S- Bring the cup to Gryffindor this year, if I can get away I’m hoping to come to the final game.

A large smile broke onto his face as he finished the letter. He had never really considered playing professional Quidditch before, although now that the possibility had been brought up, he thought he had been a bit daft to not even consider it.

He started reading through it again, and got about half way through, when the door flew open, before he could protest he was engulfed in a bone crushing hug.

He opened his eyes slightly to note a large amount of curly brown hair smothering him, and Ron’s voice say, “Get off him Hermione he can’t breathe.”

“Oh My God Harry, I’m sorry, I didn’t hurt you did I, I was just so excited.” Hermione said nervously, quickly lifting herself from Harry.

“I’m totally fine.” Harry assured Hermione with a placating smile, as he set the letter from Oliver on the bedside table, he would have to review it again later. “Hey Ron,” He said turning to his best friend.

“Hey mate, how you feeling?” Asked Ron, surveying Harry as if trying to determine if he would break.

“Kind of stiff, and a little tired, but pretty good besides that.” Said Harry.

“That’s Good,” Said Ron, giving Harry a quick brotherly hug, “You had me scared shitless you know?” He scolded lightly, as he lifted himself off of Harry.

“Sorry bout that.”

“Nah, forget about it, I’m just happy you’re okay.” Ron said with a wave of his hand, closing the matter.

“You guys okay?” Harry asked.

“Yeah, one hundred percent perfect.” Said Hermione smiling down on her best friend.

“Albus said something about you having a scar because of an escape attempt, what was all that about?” Harry asked, turning to face Ron.

“Albus?” Hermione asked.

“Yeah, Dumbledore said I could call him that, now answer the question Ron.” Said Harry, brushing off Hermione’s question.

“Oh that?” Said Ron a bit apprehensively.

“Ronald here made me cast a severing charm on him, then he threw himself off of the teachers seats in the Great Hall, then we stunned a bunch of teachers and aurors, got out of the hall, and came down to join the battle, along with the DA and some other seventh and sixth year students of course, they weren’t about to let us leave them behind.” Hermione explained casually, although she cast a patronizing look at Ron as she described how he had thrown himself off of the stage. “By the time we got there though there wasn’t that much of a heated battle going on, more just finishing up on the last of the standing death eaters.” She added after a moment.

“Right,” Said Harry, looking at Ron before he started laughing, “You threw yourself off of the teachers podium?” He asked still laughing.

“You would have done it for me.” Said Ron with a shrug.

“Uh huh sure Ron,” Said Harry still shaking with mirth.

“Oh like you could have come up with a better way to get out of there?” Ron challenged.

“Probably, or at least one that didn’t include being tossed off the teachers podium,” Said Harry as he calmed himself down. “Hey where’s Ginny?” He asked, noticing for the first time that she too wasn’t in the room, even though Albus had said she was waiting outside.

“She wanted to see you alone.” Said Hermione.

“Is she out in the waiting room?” Asked Harry.

“Yeah, we came in first, because she figured we’d take shorter, she was really scared, she was the one who found you, she thought you were…dead.” Said Ron quietly.

“Oh.” Said Harry, with a small look of understanding, he moved his hand up to scratch his nose but realized for the first time that it was connected to an IV, “Why do I have this thing in me?” he asked.

“Harry, when you were brought in Madam Pomfrey said that you were suffering from severe mal-nutrition, and Ginny told her you hadn’t been eating properly. That’s to help you regain some of your strength so that you can begun eating normally, and to help ensure that your heart stays stable.” Hermione explained gently.

“Stable?” He asked.

“With everything you’ve had going on recently from Quidditch accidents to getting hit with the after effects of the killing curse, not to mention Crucio, you were at kind of a risk point, Ginny’s been really bad.” Said Ron.

“We should probably leave and let her come in, she’s been having the hardest time of it out of all of us.” Said Hermione, before leaning down and giving him a small hug.

“Yeah I want to see her, I’m glad you guys are okay.” Said Harry sincerely, feeling slightly awkward that his friends knew he hadn’t been eating right.

“Same to you mate,” Ron said clapping him on the shoulder, following Hermione out of the room.

Harry only had to wait for a few seconds before the door was pushed open again, only this time slower. He felt his breath catch in his throat as he looked at Ginny. He couldn’t remember her looking more beautiful, even if she was just wearing a pair of faded jeans with an old hooded sweatshirt, her hair up in a ponytail. He figured after thinking that you were going to die, seeing the woman you love again for the first time, would help constitute for some of his feelings.

He watched in horror as her large brown eyes filled with unshed tears, and she slowly began walking towards him. He felt his heart wrench, the last thing he wanted was for her to be upset.

“Come Here Gin,” He whispered, holding his arms out for her.

She ran forward then and threw herself into his arms, collapsing into sobs against his shoulder. He held her for a few minutes, just rubbing comforting circles on her back, kissing the top of her head from time to time.

“Shhh, it’s okay Gin, it’s all alright now, I’m fine.” He said, trying to ease her sobs.

“I thought…I thought I lost you,” She choked out.

“But you didn’t, you didn’t, sweetie look at me,” She lifted her head slightly to meet his gaze, “You didn’t,” He whispered again.

“I could have though, it’s my fault you had to go and face Voldemort, if I hadn’t been so stupid.” She mumbled into his chest as he tightened his hold on her.

“Listen to me when I tell you this wasn’t your fault, besides you have nothing to be sorry for Voldemort’s gone and I’m right here, you really don’t have to worry.” He whispered to her.

“I know, it’s just when I saw you, and you weren’t moving, and no matter what I said to you…you didn’t respond.” She sobbed still against his chest, and he could now feel her tears leak through his flannel pajamas, he could care less though, all he was concentrating on was the small girl in his arms.

“It’s all going to be like it should have been, Voldemort’s only a memory, and we have the future.” He said trying to soothe her. She nodded softly against his chest, and let her tears run out. Harry still had his arms wrapped around her when he spoke again.

“Do you ever question your plans for the future?” He asked.

“What do you mean?” She asked, perking her head up a bit to look at him.

“Well, I don’t know if I want to be an auror anymore,” He confided in her.

“Why? That’s your dream job.” She asked, slightly taken aback, all she had heard from Harry about his future, was that for certain he was going to clear out the Potter Estate and become an auror.

“No, I don’t want to hunt dark wizards anymore, I’ve done enough of that to last me a lifetime.” Ginny laughed lightly at this, which made him feel a bit better that at least she wasn’t so sad anymore.

“I killed two people Gin, two people,” He said quietly. She didn’t respond just tightened her grip around him, letting him know that she was there for him. “I don’t want to take anyone else’s life, no matter if they’re as evil as Voldemort, or as good as Dumbledore, I’m really just not cut out for it.”

“That’s your decision Harry, you need to do what makes you happy.”

“I got some letters today, one of them got me thinking.” He said warily.

“Thinking about what?” Ginny asked. Harry didn’t answer, but carefully removed one arm from around her and picked up the letter from Oliver Wood on the bedside table and handed it to her. He watched her intently as she read, her expression never changing.

“Well one thing is for sure if you did that I would definitely sleep better at night, knowing that you weren’t out there throwing yourself in front of a bunch of curses.” She finally said handing the letter back.

“Are you okay with it?” He asked nervously.

“Of course I’m okay with it, besides it doesn’t matter what I think, this is your career, you should do something you enjoy. If you don’t want to be an auror, then you shouldn’t be an auror, to tell you the truth I was never too keen on the idea from the first place. Too dangerous for my liking.” She answered hugging up against Harry again, “I’m proud of you, you know. You defeat Voldemort, and you’ve been recruited to play for England, Ron’s going to be really jealous even if he pretends he isn’t” She said with a giggle.

“Yeah,” He said quietly, pulling her closer, just enjoying having her near.

“Do you ever have that feeling that you’ve just realized how much you have, only that it’s too late, that it’s gone?” She asked carefully.

“Yeah, all the time, ever since that night in fifth year.” He answered.

“Promise me we’ll never do that.”

“What brought this on?” He asked curiously. She took a deep breath before looking him straight on in the eyes.

“When I found you I realized all too suddenly how much I really needed you, how much I rely on you, how much I love you, how much I’ve always loved you even when we were fighting, and the one thought that kept at me through that time was that I would never be able to tell you what I felt, that you would leave without letting me tell you, and that was scary Harry. It wasn’t just scary it was terrifying.” She said in an undertone, letting out a small tremble afterwards.

“I had the same thought Gin.”

“Really?” She asked, keeping her gaze fixed with his.

“Yep, how much I care for you was the emotion that finally pushed my power over the edge and finished off Voldemort, I guess you could say you helped defeat him too.” He told her with a smile.

“That was all you, no one else can take credit.” She contradicted.

“Nah, you helped whether you want to admit it or not, you were my happy thought. But in all honesty I was scared too, scared that I would die and you wouldn’t know how much I cared about you, or how much you meant to me, and you’re right it is a terrifying thought.”

“So you promise me.”

“Definitely,” He answered looking down at her with a large smile. “I love you.” He whispered.

“I love you too.” She replied, before they both fell asleep in each others arms, completely and utterly worn out.


The most likely moment for something incredible to happen to me was the moment I was most certain nothing ever would.

JANE PAULEY, Skywriting (Random House)

Chapter 29: The Moral Law of Cause and Effect
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Chapter 29
The Moral Law of Cause and Effect

Alright, I know this chapter is somewhat shorter than my last few, but I felt that this particular occurrence deserved it’s own little space. Even though this chapter is only like 4,000 words or something along those lines, it took me about as long to write as a 10,000+ word chapter…hope it can live up to expectations, thanks for all the reviews, keep them coming. So I’m going to answer a few general questions that I have been receiving a lot of lately.

1. This is not the last chapter, there is still more to go…remember there is still around three months until Harry graduates. No, I do not know when the last chapter will be, I plan this all out as I go…I am as daft to the ending as all of you.

2. We will see Brooke and Neville shortly.

3. As far as a sequel is concerned I have not officially made up my mind on if I want to continue. I have about five plots plaguing me at the moment, and they refuse to leave me be, so I may be forced to toy around with them, before I contemplate writing a sequel, maybe not. Some of these plots are…Harry is transported into an alternate universe where he and Voldemort both disappeared that fateful Halloween night, leaving everyone to believe he was dead….A lily and James fic, only the idea I’m toying with has a slightly darker edge to it, which involves a very unhappy James (I’m tired of it always being Lily who needs saving)…Harry develops a terminal disease, his struggles with that…a super power fic…or a sequel, so as you can see I have quite a bit of creative juices clouding my senses at the moment.


“Shhh, hush up now you’ll wake him, he needs his rest.”

“You’re the one who was talking.”

“Would you both shut up, I think he’s waking up now.”

Harry cracked one eye open, immediately noticing that Ginny was no longer with him, but he heard someone elses voices. Slowly he reached one hand up to rub the sleep out of his eyes, his vision blurry…someone must have removed his contacts.

He blinked a few times trying to clear his vision, before someone slipped his old glasses back onto his face, he could feel his eyes widening as he met the gaze of…his father.

“You know I always hated mine,” Said James pointing to his own glasses on his face.

“Dad?” Harry whispered.

“It’s me,” Said James laughing lightly, “It’s me.”

“How?” He mumbled.

“There’s time for the hows later, right now I’m just glad you’re okay, how you feeling?” James asked, surveying Harry over his glasses.

“I thought I was dreaming,” Said Harry still in awe.

“It’s okay honey,” Said a soothing voice from Harry’s other side, he felt his eyes grow wide again as he looked into the eyes of his mother, the same piercing green as his own.

“Mum?” He asked in a low whisper, wanting to confirm that she too was real.

“It’s me Harry, do you need anything?” She asked, surveying him with a critical eye, “You’re looking a bit peaky.” Harry couldn’t help but laugh at this, she sounded just like Mrs. Weasley.

“What?” She asked, not knowing why her son had started laughing.

“You just reminded me of a friend.” He said quietly. “So I wasn’t dreaming then?” He said one more time, looking straight ahead, a bit startled to see the smiling face of his godfather.

“Nope, you weren’t dreaming.” Said Sirius still grinning broadly.

“It feels like I am,” Said Harry, smiling back, before his expression turned pained, and he lowered his head to look into his lap, curling his knees up against his chest.

“You okay?” Asked James, putting a hand on Harry’s shoulder, which Harry quickly shrugged off.

“I’m sorry,” Said Harry quietly.

“What did you say sweetie?” asked Lily.

“I’m sorry,” Harry repeated a little louder.

“Why?” Asked Sirius knitting his eyebrows together in confusion.

“In fifth year, when you fell…if I hadn’t been so stupid then you wouldn’t have fallen, it’s my fault.” He said not looking into his godfathers face. “And then when Voldemort came when I was a baby it was my fault for what happened to you guys,” He said looking at the frowning faces of his parents.

“No Harry,” Said Sirius coming to sit next to his godson. “Look at me.” He ordered. Slowly Harry lifted his head off his knees just enough to look at Sirius. “This was all planned, I knew it was going to happen, it was all staged. If I hadn’t of gone through the veil nothing would have worked out.” Sirius insisted.

“Same with us, we staged it all too.” Said James, with Lily nodding her head fervently from his other side.

“Really?” Harry asked disbelievingly.

“Really.” Sirius confirmed, “Now no more feeling guilty for stuff you didn’t do, okay?”

“Okay,” Said Harry smiling again, “You have no idea…” He started to say looking around at the people he loved the most, but thought he had lost forever, but found he couldn’t finish.

“We know, and believe me we feel the same way.” James said, smiling brightly at his son, “It’s all going to be the way it should have been.”

“We’re here for you now Harry, we love you, and we know you’ve had some troubles, but we’re here for you now and you can talk to us whenever you need to, never hesitate.” Said Lily, before her eyes filled with tears and she leapt up and wrapped her arms around Harry, “I love you so much Harry, so much.” She murmured against him, as Harry too began to cry a little, James and Sirius watching their face bright with smiles.

“I love you too mum,” Harry whispered.

“Oh, you’re just so grown up now, I remember you when you were just a little baby, and you look so much like your father, which must mean you have all the girls after you. I’m so proud of you, you know, I watched you grow up, and I can’t believe my horrible sister. I know she hated me, but she was so awful to you, I’m sorry I left you with them Harry, I’m so sorry Harry. And this year you were so torn apart, and when you got hurt playing Quidditch, I never liked James playing it, I was always so afraid he would get hurt, but then seeing my own son, and oh Harry when your heart stopped, I thought I would never see you again. Oh merlin Harry, look at me I’m a blubbering idiot, I’m sorry.” Said Lily weakly as James gently pried her away from Harry, who had been turning slightly blue due to lack of air from her embrace.

“It’s okay mum.” Assured Harry, smiling despite the tears that he was allowing to fall in front of his parents and Sirius, he liked being mothered, and in all actuality wished she had held on a bit longer, despite his now sore ribs.

“Yeah Harry, speaking of females, you never told me you were such a ladies man.” Said Sirius grinning mischievously.

“Oh that,” Said Harry slightly uncomfortable, he shot his hand up to run his hand through his hair, and didn’t miss the look of slight shock and pride on his fathers face.

“Yeah that.” Said Sirius, teasing his godson slightly.

“Well it’s nothing really.” Harry tried to push it aside, but knew it was useless.

“Well one thing I’ve always told you Prongs, he looks like you, but he acts like Lily.” Said Sirius smiling over at James, who was looking at Harry with a look of pride no one could miss now.

“The perfect combo.” Said James, smiling at his son.

“Still as cocky as ever,” said Lily sighing.

“You know you love it,” James teased.

“Hardly,” Replied Lily, although her tone was also light and teasing. Harry couldn’t help but smile at his parents, this was his greatest wish come true.

“Stop trying to change the subject, I want to know about Harry’s love life.” Sirius huffed, although he was not in the least bit angry. Harry could feel the blush rising in his cheeks, “So Harry where were we?” Asked Sirius turning back to examine Harry’s increasingly reddening face. “Ah yes, tell me about Ginny.”

“Is that girl you were in the common room with?” Asked Lily.

“What?” Harry gasped, “How would you know about that?” He looked at his mother disbelievingly.

“Well it was the night we came out of the veil and I wanted to see you so I transformed into my animagus form and flew up to the common room, and you were sleeping with a girl in your arms.” Lily explained.

“Oh,” Harry breathed a sigh of relief knowing that his mother hadn’t seen him kissing Ginny, “Yeah that’s her.” He said with a smile.

“She’s pretty.” Said Lily, “And she seems really nice, I’ve talked to her while you were sleeping, I approve.”

“Uh, thanks.” Said Harry not really knowing how to respond.

“Well to tell you the truth I had a bet going with Molly Weasley on how long it would take you two to get together.” Said Sirius grinning.

“What?” Harry asked incredulously.

“Well everyone knew that Ginny had been infatuated with you when you were younger and Molly figured she never got over it, and that you had feelings for her too, even though you hadn’t realized it yet. She told me once that she didn’t see her daughter being with anyone else but you. Me on the other hand I knew you two were friends, and then there was the fact that Ginny’s a red head, it was bound to happen, the last four generations of Potter men have wound up marrying a red head, and I didn’t see you going to school with any other red heads than Ginny.” Sirius explained as if it were the simplest thing in the world.

“Attracted to the temper.” Said James smiling at Lily, “It was all red heads too before my great, great, great grandpa, or whoever he was married a blonde.” Said James turning back to look at Harry, who was smiling at this recent revelation.

“She owes me ten galleons too, she said it was going to happen in sixth year, I said middle of seventh, just like Lily and James.” Said Sirius looking quite pleased with himself, “I was counting on history to repeat itself, and it looks like it did.”

“Wow.” Said Harry, not knowing that so many people had been vested in his and Ginny’s relationship even before they started dating, or even admitted their feelings to each other.

“Don’t mind him, I’m happy for you. She’s a good girl, she was terribly worried about you too.” Said Lily, looking reproachfully at Sirius for patronizing her son.

“You feeling okay about everything that’s happened?” Said James suddenly changing the subject, examining his son closely.

“I’ll be okay. It’s gonna take some time for it all to really sink in, it still hasn’t. I just can’t believe that he’s really gone, or that you all are back, or…well I can barely believe anything anymore, parts of it are all screwed up.” Said Harry, looking between the three faces as he spoke.

“What’s screwed up?” Asked James, watching Harry carefully.

“I was betrayed by two people who I thought for sure I could trust, hell I even had a love triangle with one of them, and they took Ginny to Voldemort, and have been feeding him information about me for Merlin knows how long.” Said Harry venomously.

“You mean Brooke and Neville?” Said Sirius.

“Yeah, them.” Said Harry coldly.

“They were caught with the rest of the death eaters, they’re being held in the castle, along with a handful of Slytherins, and a few students from other houses who appeared to have been working for Voldemort. It seems the ministry doesn’t want to send minors to Azkaban to await the trial, not until they’re convicted.” Explained James.

“I want to talk to them at some point.” Said Harry.

“I understand, hell once Pete is taken out of solitary confinement, we’re planning on having a little talk with him as well.” Said Sirius, gesturing around to himself, James, and Lily.

“So is it true that there’s no classes for a week?” Asked Harry trying to change the subject to a bit more of a pleasant one.

“Yes, but all the students are still in the castle, everyone just need the time to put everything back together in perspective.” Answered Lily.

“Yeah, we’ve talked to Dumbledore and the three of us are going to live in the castle for the rest of term. He seems to think it’s a good idea, while we get everything back in order, let they hype calm down a bit before we step back out into the world.” Said James, looking at Harry anxious for his reaction. Harry just smiled, and nodded letting everyone in the room know that he approved of the idea, but suddenly his face clouded over.

“My inheritance.” He said quickly, looking up at his father.

“What about it?” Asked James.

“Well you need it back now that you’re not…well you know.” Said Harry nervously.

“Oh don’t worry about that we have plenty, keep it.” Said James.

“You must be kidding, there’s so much in there how could you have anything else? And you too Sirius I have your account too.” Said Harry looking over at his godfather.

“Calm down there buddy. As you know now, we knew in advance what was going to happen, so we divided our accounts and gave you half, we don’t want it back, think of it as…a very large trust fund.” Said James.

“How could you have that much though, and I have stuff from the Dawson’s and Gryffindor.” He said looking at his father in shock.

“Well as you probably know by now, the Black and Potter families are two of the oldest and most influential families in the wizarding world. What we gave you was the excess, what we didn’t need, nor want. It’s yours Harry. It has been since you were born, we just instructed the goblins of when to notify you of it, so it looked like an inheritance from your dear deceased parents and godfather. We kept a couple of old wizarding families that we’re related to vaults as well. No need to worry, like I said before.” James reassured Harry.

“Oh.” Harry replied lamely.

“So when is Poppy letting you out of here?” Asked Sirius, turning to look around for the witch in question.

“I don’t know, she’s normally not too pleased to let patients go.” Said Harry, casting a glance at the IV still sticking out of his arm.

“I’m gonna go look for her.” Announced Sirius, as he went over to the back of the ward, everyone laughed when they heard him over near her office sweetly yelling, “OH POPPY DEAREST.”

“Harry, about the IV.” Said Lily slowly. Harry gave an inward gulp, he knew this was coming, but that didn’t mean that he wouldn’t have liked to push it off for a bit longer.

“What about it?” He asked, playing with the hospital sheets, trying to keep his voice even.

“Honey, we know why you have it, and how it came to be there, we just want to know why you haven’t been taking care of yourself..” Said Lily softly.

“It’s been a hard year.” Whispered Harry.

“I know sweetheart, but please just promise me that you’ll eat and get healthy again.” Said Lily, looking at her son pleadingly.

“You know we love you, and we just want you to be happy now.” Said James, too looking at his son, begging him to answer. Finally Harry tilted his head up to look at his parents.

“I can’t.” He said quietly.

“Can’t what?” Asked Lily, her voice raising an octave.

“Eat.” Said Harry simply.

“Why not?” Asked James, looking between his son and his wife with worry.

“Well, it’s not that I don’t want to, I just can’t. When I stopped…drinking, and I started to try to eat again I couldn’t, I can’t hold it down.” Said Harry, his cheeks turning red, feeling quite ashamed of himself.

“Have you told anybody?” Asked James.

“Well Ginny knows I’ve lost weight, and she’s always force feeding me, but I don’t think she knows the extent of it.” Said Harry still twirling the bed sheets between his fingers. “And I don’t really want her to know.” He admitted.

“Why not?” Asked James.

“Well I don’t want her to worry about me, or get all upset, and I guess I’m just…ashamed.” He divulged.

“Why would you feel ashamed?” Asked Lily, smoothing back some of his hair from his eyes.

“That I couldn’t take better care of myself, that I let myself get like this.” Said Harry, raising the arm containing the IV slowly and then letting it fall back to his side with a soft thump.

“I understand how you feel.” James finally said.

“How?” Asked Harry, still not looking up.

“Well when I got back to the past, after learning about my not so positive future, and leaving you behind in a coma, I was feeling like things couldn’t possibly be any worse, so I fell into depression. Sirius, Remus, and your mum helped me out of it, but I remember feeling helpless and just wishing that I wasn’t the way I had let myself slip into being. That’s when we decided to change it, the future that is.” Said James.

“That’s different though, you knew what you had to do, I don’t know where to go from here, it’s all so different.” Said Harry sighing.

“I don’t think it’s that different actually.” Said James leaning back in his chair ignoring Harry’s puzzled expression, “I think it’s very much the same.”

“How?” Asked Harry.

“Well I was sent back to the past knowing that my future was bleak, so I did something about it. I took some risks, and I didn’t dwell on the fact that my life was different, but that I was changing it for the better. As soon as I realized that I couldn’t just sit back and drown my sorrows in self-pity that is. The same relates to you. You’re at a cross roads right now, and no denying you’ve been through more than anyone could ever imagine, and I don’t pretend to. What I think you need to do now is stop, take a moment, and just think for yourself, ignore the fact that your life is different, but that it’s changing. Change rips everything apart, but if you embrace it, change can put everything back together, better than it was before. Do what you need to do for you, just make yourself happy for once, concentrate on you.” He finished with a small sigh, and looked back at Harry smiling, who was deep in thought at his father’s words.

“When did you become such a philosopher?” Asked Lily, shooting James a look that clearly signified that this was not normal behavior, ignoring Harry’s face screwed up in thought.

“We’ve been over this Lils, it’s beauty and brains.” Said James giving her a cheeky grin.

“I knew it wouldn’t last.” Said Lily, giving him a knowing smile.

“Come on Lils, would you prefer I walk around with a pipe, and a book full of classic literature talking about how corrupt our society is and quoting dead people.” James teased.

“It would be a nice change.” Replied Lily, pretending to be quite interested in the idea.

“Fine, deride your poor husband.” James said raising a dramatic hand to his chest, and his other hand up to his forehead, in mock sadness.

“Men,” Lily grumbled before looking back at Harry, who had snapped out of his reverie and was watching his parents friendly banter with a look of amusement.

“Good news, dearest Poppy said we could get Harry out of here tomorrow morning, that is if he’s a good boy tonight.” Announced Sirius bounding back over to Harry’s bedside, wearing a triumphant grin. “So be a good boy tonight.” Sirius told Harry, before laughing at his own joke.

“I’ll try my best.” Harry replied smiling at his godfather, and leaning back into the mass of pillows behind him.

Harry continued to watch his family, his real family, tease and joke with each other. His parents were as great as everyone had always told him they were. Kind hearted, funny, intelligent, and just good people, he could tell even after the short amount of time he had known them.

He let out a small laugh as he watched his mother toss a pillow at his father’s head and make contact. The one thought he couldn’t shake from his mind was that he had a family, a family that wouldn’t tell him he was worthless, or who he felt like he always inconvenienced like he did with the Weasleys, these three people were his. They appeared to be having the same thoughts he was, as they kept glancing over and smiling at him throughout their antics.

Finally they ended their ‘war’, and directed all of their attention back to Harry.

“I still can’t believe it’s all done, finally over.” Sirius mused out loud.

“It’s not over Padfoot, it’s just beginning.” Corrected James.

Harry smiled at his father and watched as they fell back into conversation telling him stories about their time at school.

“Oi Prongs, do you remember that one time we snuck into the Slytherin dorms in fifth year in the middle of the night, but when we got up their Snape woke up and didn’t go back to bed so we were hiding in the wardrobe until he left for classes in the morning.” Wheezed out Sirius, clutching his stomach in laughter.

“Yeah, and we were late for McGonagall and she gave us detention for our ‘blatant disregard for school guidelines’.” James laughed back.

“And then in History of Magic you fell asleep on your desk and I noticed that you had Malfoy’s sock stuck to your back all day.” Sirius continued, bracing his chair with a tight grip so he didn’t slide off.

“I remember that, that was the day that Sirius fell asleep into his plate at dinner.” Lily added laughing along with the two men.

“Well we were up all night, we were tired.” Sirius defended himself.

“Yeah but I didn’t fall asleep into my mashed potatoes did I?” James asked Sirius raising a questioning eyebrow, trying to suppress his laughter.

“Yeah, but in fourth year I didn’t trip into that Ravenclaw girl who had a pitcher of pumpkin juice and sent it flying onto the head boys head.” Laughed Sirius.

“That was not my fault, she ran into me, she even said so.” James contradicted.

“She only said that because she was in your little ‘fan club’.” Lily said James, looking slightly annoyed.

“Still, wasn’t my fault.” James protested.

“Whatever keeps you asleep at night.” Sirius continued to goad.

“Yeah, well what about in sixth year when you and Jonathon nicked a quaffle and were playing catch out by the lake and you went running after it and fell into the lake, where you started shrieking like a little girl that the grindylows were trying to kill you.” James said with a triumphant smirk.

“I am forever scarred by that James.” Said Sirius suddenly serious. (no pun intended)

“You still shrieked like a girl.” James said raising his shoulders, “You have to admit it was rather humorous.”

“was not.”


“Was not.”


“Was totally not.”

“Was not.”


“HA,” Shrieked James, “See you even admit it.

“damn,” Sirius grumbled, “I always fall for that one.”

“And that is why they call me the master.” James announced giving a small bow.

“The master of being what…STUPID!” Screeched Sirius, clearly growing flustered.

“Case in point, do you remember in third year when I got a hold of Kettleburn’s case of bowtruckles and let them loose in the Great Hall and they started going after Sprout, and then you…” James started, but Harry’s attention was soon drawn over to his mother who had moved herself closer to him and was now whispering into his ear.

“It’s like they never grew up.”

“Are they always like that?” Harry asked his mother while he turned slightly to look at Sirius who was flaying his arms around obviously trying to make a point, while his father was laughing so hard his face had turned red.

“Yeah, that’s how they’ve always been when they remember when they were kids it starts out as just sharing stories, and then they start competing with each other. I think it’s the Quidditch mentality.” She told him.

“Maybe, it’s funny though.” Harry laughed as he heard James shout, ‘That was first year!’

“They have their moments, one thing is for sure they’re never boring to be around, even when they’re trying to be serious, it’s like they’re incapable of it or something.” She said while smiling fondly at the two screeching men, where Sirius had his hands covering his ears while humming and James was ticking off his fingers while making various points about some event that took place at the beginning of seventh year.

“I saw a memory in a pensieve in fifth year and I always thought you and dad hated each other, for a while I even thought he had cursed you or something to get you to marry him.” Said Harry smiling sheepishly.

“Nah, I never hated your father or any of the marauders, they just got on my nerves, what memory was it?” She questioned.

“Out by the lake after the written defense against the dark arts OWL, and he and Sirius were hanging Snape upside down.” Harry told her.

“I think that was the maddest I had ever been at them, I contribute a lot of it to post exam stress, but that morning they had turned my hair pink and vanished my history of magic notes, so I wasn’t feeling all that amiable on top of that. We were actually pretty good friends, even if he took up the annoying habit of always asking me out…of course when he got back from his ‘little expedition’ into the future in the middle of seventh year he told me that he was serious about asking me out. He seemed so much more mature that I gave him a shot, but I learned soon enough that I had already fallen in love with James, the James who had an annoyingly large ego and a million idiosyncrasies.” She explained. Harry smiled while he stifled a large yawn, noticing for the first time that the sky had turned pitch black.

“You should get to sleep, especially if you’re being released tomorrow, there’s a lot of people who want to talk to you.” Lily admonished, pulling the thin hospital blankets up around Harry.

“Mum, do you think I could talk to Neville and Brooke tomorrow, I don’t think I’m going to be able to put the past behind me until I found out why they did what they did, especially Neville.” Said Harry, allowing himself to be tucked in for the first time he could ever remember.

“I think we could manage that, I can feel karma in effect.” Lily whispered kissing him on the forehead.

“What exactly is the definition of karma, no one ever really told me.” Asked Harry as he shut his eyes and burrowed further into the blankets.

“It’s the moral law of cause and effect.” Lily explained, as Harry gave a slight nod and drifted off into his dreams the last word he heard before fully losing consciousness was his father yelling, “But what about that time when we raided the trophy room in first year…”


As far as this chapters quote(s) I stumbled across this in one of my many collections of quotes, and just found it incredibly funny, you be the judge.


”Attention to health is life’s greatest hindrance.”
-Plato (427-347 B.C.)


“Plato was a bore.”
-Friedrich Nietzsche (1844-1900)


“Nietzsche was stupid and abnormal.”
-Leo Tolstoy (1828-1910)

(I actually agree with this one, Nietzsche in my opinion is a male shovanistic should see some of his other quotes)


“I’m not going to get into the ring with Tolstoy.”
-Ernest Hemingway (1899-1961)


“Hemingway was a jerk.”
-Harold Robbins


I just found it humorous to see some of the ages greatest minds belittle each other, my idea of amusing…PLEASE REVIEW!

Chapter 30: Learning The Truth
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Chapter 30 (THE BIG 3-0)
Learning the Truth

Hey Guys!!! Sorry about the long wait, but this chapter was hard to write, even though it’s one of the shortest ones I’ve put out in a while (they all can’t be ten thousand words), and I’ve been pretty swamped with HW, even though I just got through finals, you’d think they’d lay off for a bit, but what can you do. Anyways I barely had time to get this out, I’m going to some dinner party tonight, so forgive me if the end seems rushed, or there are typos (no time to edit), enjoy!

Oh and if you haven’t noticed I have started another story on this site, so if you are so inclined go check it out and leave me a review. Don’t worry though this story is the main priority and will be finished…no worries.


Harry awoke the next morning to find his father, mother, and Sirius all fast asleep around his bed. He couldn’t help the smile that was tugging at his lips, he finally had a family. Sure it would take some time to get used to, but the fact remained that he hadn’t been dreaming; he had fallen asleep twice only to reawaken and find out they really were there.

Anxious to get out of the now too familiar hospital wing, Harry attempted to heave himself out of bed, thinking he might go pay Ginny a visit.

“Mr. Potter, what in heavens name do you think you’re doing, get back into that bed RIGHT NOW!” Shrieked Madam Pomfrey from the other end of the room. Harry mentally kicked himself, he hadn’t checked to make sure the ward had been clear of all inhabitants.

“But you said I could get out today,” Harry groaned, turning to look at the formidable nurse who had marched her way over to his bed side.

“Indeed I did, but you aren’t going anywhere with that thing in your arm, are you?” She questioned harshly gesturing to the IV. “Horrible muggle method.” She mumbled under her breath.

“Wassa matter?” Said a groggy voice, Harry turned to see his father stifling a yawn and sitting back up in the chair he had been occupying the night before.

“Your son is putting his health in danger, because he is so impatient. It seems James, that the apple doesn’t fall very far from the tree.” Answered Madam Pomfrey trying to look reproachful; all attempts were failed, however, when the smile that had been tugging on the edge of her mouth curled upwards into a real smile.

“Lucky him.” Said James smiling.

“Oh you have no idea.” She said exasperated, “As much as I disagree with the headmasters decision to release Harry, I see some of the logic behind his madness, so if you’ll excuse me I’ll go get his medicine and you lot can get ready.”

“Sounds good.” Said James to her retreating back.

“Medicine?” Harry asked once Madam Pomfrey was out of earshot.

“Yes medicine.” James answered.

“For what? I thought I didn’t have any lasting damage.” Asked Harry perplexed.

“Well not from the spell, I hope you don’t mind but…” James started to explain, but trailed off, looking nervously at Harry.

“What?” Asked Harry suspiciously.

“Well you see it had to be done. Your mother and I discussed what you told us last night, about not being able to eat, how you had been feeling throughout the year, the amount of stress you will be under during this post war time, and your not wanting people to know about any of it, so she decided that it be, uh, well I don’t really know how best to say this, but Madam Pomfrey thought it would be best if you were put on some anti-depressants.” James said hastily, “Just to help you a bit with everything you’re going to have to be dealing with, and this way you can concentrate on getting all your strength back.” He finished.

“You mean like muggle anti-depressants?” Harry asked suspiciously.

“Yes, and if anyone asks you can just say that they are pills to help you from some injury you obtained during the war, you don’t have to tell anybody what they really are if you don’t want to.” James explained softly.

“Do I have to take them?” Asked Harry, although he figured he probably already knew the answer.

“Yes, as your father, and as someone who cares for you, I am putting my foot down. I’ll admit I was reluctant to the idea in the beginning, but if you really think about it, in the long run the pros will outweigh the cons. This will hopefully just make things a little easier to deal with.” Said James placing a hand on top of Harry’s. Harry looked down at his dad’s hand placed over his own, before giving him a sad smile and a short nod.

“I suppose.” He said quietly.

“Don’t worry it’ll all work out.” James assured, giving Harry’s hand a squeeze.

“Yeah, er, dad, can I ask you something?” Asked Harry hesitantly.


“Well, I already told mum last night, but, uh. Before anyone else knows I’m released I want to talk to Neville and Brooke. If I’m going to get past this I need to know why two people I cared about, and I thought cared about me, betrayed me, otherwise I don’t think I’ll ever be able to fully get over it and move on.”

“Yeah, your mum told me and we talked to Dumbledore, he said he thought it was wise, and that you could visit them whenever you’re ready.”


“Really.” James confirmed, “I know how you feel Harry, I’ve been down that road with one of my so called best friends, and I’m still not past it, and I attribute a lot of my hostilities to the fact that I never got a chance to ask old Petey why he did what he did, you know? It’s just hard to grasp that someone you trust has been going around behind your back and arranging for your death.” James said sadly, before looking at Harry and smiling brightly. “Of course it’s also been arranged for your mum, Sirius, Remus and me to talk to him today so I suppose I’ll be getting my answers, and them some.” Harry gave a small chuckle, he hadn’t missed the impish smirk on his fathers face, and at that moment was finding another reason that he was very glad he was not Peter Pettigrew, he wouldn’t want to be faced with the incensed marauders.


A half hour later Sirius and Lily had been woken up, Harry had been fussed over and deemed healthy enough to leave the hospital wing, and although it had taken awhile to muster his strength he had made it up to the towers where Sirius had been locked after being discovered by the dementors in Harry’s third year.

Harry gave an audible gulp as he realized that this time he wasn’t facing his innocent godfather, but his friends who had deceived him. It helped ease his nerves when his father and Sirius put a hand on each shoulder as they approached the small row of cell-like rooms.

Dumbledore led the small group to a halt, looking back and smiling at their nervous yet determined faces. They needed answers and this was the only way they would get them.

“Who would you like to see first?” Dumbledore asked directing his question to Harry, who shifted uncomfortably. He looked back hesitantly, suddenly not feeling so sure of himself, where he saw his parents, Remus, and Sirius who all gave him reassuring nods before he turned back to the headmaster.

“I, uh, I think that I would like to speak with Neville first.” Said Harry resolutely.

“Very well, take your time, we will wait.” Said Dumbledore, giving Harry his trademark benign smile, as he motioned for one of the doors that had magically unlocked.

“Right.” Said Harry, steeling himself against the wave of emotions he knew would come once he saw Neville again.

Holding his head high he moved swiftly to the old wooden door, and pushed his way into the room, snapping the door shut behind him.

He blinked for a few times trying to adjust his vision to the darkened cell, until he saw a huddled figure in the corner.

Neville Longbottom.

“W-W-Who’s there?” Asked Neville trembling not looking up to see that it was Harry.

“It’s me Neville.” Said Harry coldly, looking with disdain upon the boy he had once considered a friend.

“H-H-Harry?” Neville stuttered.

“Yeah.” Snapped Harry.

“What are you doing here?” Asked Neville quietly looking up for the first time. Harry was slightly taken aback by his appearance. His face was no longer round and joyful but thin and gaunt, shadowed by dark circles under his eyes.

“I need to ask you some stuff, I need to know some things.” Answered Harry, pitying Neville despite himself; after all the former Gryffindor had been reduced to nothing.

“I understand.” Said Neville examining a spot on the floor thoroughly.

“Why Neville?” Asked Harry.

“Do you remember that lesson Stallworth gave us about why’s and how’s?” Neville asked, still staring at the same spot on the dirty stone floor.

“Yeah.” Said Harry, his voice giving away no clue of what he was thinking or feeling.

“Well you know how he said that the why is because people can, for me it was that I couldn’t.”


“I couldn’t say no, I didn’t have a choice.”

“You always have a choice Neville.” Spat Harry.

“I know.” Neville said sullenly. “But at the time I felt like there was no way out.”

“How’d you end up with him, after what he did to your parents.” Harry hissed, starting to feel some of the anger that had been lurking out of sight eek out.

“He came after me Harry, he found me at Christmas break, said he needed someone close to you, and that he thought that you trusted me enough, and that I would be easiest to break. He knew the prophecy could have related to me too, and thought it would be good to have me under control, there was nothing I could do, when he has his mind set on something, there’s not much you can do. I didn’t want to do it Harry, I swear on my life I didn’t.” Neville said, looking pleadingly into Harry’s eyes.

“Then why did you do it?” Asked Harry, voice still full of disdain.

“He put me under crucio until I surrendered.” Said Neville shivering.

“Why didn’t you tell someone, why didn’t you go to Dumbledore.” Demanded Harry.

“It’s not that easy, when he wants something…it wasn’t worth losing my life.” Neville defended.

“SOME THINGS ARE WORTH YOUR LIFE!” Harry shouted at him.

“I was brainwashed. He told me how awful you and Dumbledore were, how you had always pitied me, how you had always thought I was a weak bumbling idiot, that I would never amount to anything…he said the only reason you were nice to me was because you felt sorry. He tricked me Harry, you understand?” Neville insisted.

“How could you think that?” Growled Harry, “How could you honestly ever believe that? After all we went through together. I defended you against the Slytherins, against Snape, against EVERYONE. You went with me to the Department of Mysteries, I wrote to you all that summer, I wrote to you all last summer. We were friends Neville. You were my friend, not because I ever felt sorry for you, but because I liked you, I thought you were a good person. I was obviously mistaken.”

“I tried to get away, I tried after listening to Stallworth’s lesson.” Neville said somewhat panicky.

“What do you mean?”

“When Stallworth said it was our decisions who determined who we were, that no one could tell us we were one thing when we knew we were another, that we shouldn’t do things just because we could, it got me thinking. I wanted to stand up to him, but I was scared. I was afraid that if I tried to get away he’d kill me, and that if I came to you or Dumbledore for help, after learning what I’d be doing I’d lose everyone, all my friends, that I’d be shunned.” Neville squeaked.

“Well now look what’s happened. If you had come to us, we could have helped, we would have eventually have been able to see past it, but now…you’ll always be a death eater to me.” Said Harry his voice hard.

“I’m sorry Harry.” Neville begged.

“I don’t want to hear it.” Harry snapped, “I’ve heard enough sniveling for one day.”

“But Harry I’m sorry, if you told them I was innocent, they’ll listen to you, you’re Harry Pott…”


“But I’m sorry, I was wrong, I was stupid, I didn’t want to, I never wanted to.” Neville continued begging, sobbing now.

“You’re pathetic.” Said Harry to the boy who reminded him very strongly of Peter Pettigrew at the moment, “I can’t believe I ever trusted you, I was a fool.” He continued as he turned and began to walk towards the door.

“Please Harry, tell them I’m innocent, tell them there was nothing I could do.” Implored Neville, causing Harry to stop in his tracks, wheeling around to face the repulsive sight of Neville Longbottom crying and begging for innocence on the floor in front of him, a small smile appearing on his face, causing Neville to pause, and his expression to soften.

“You know Neville, I do think that…” Harry watched triumphantly as a smile broke apart on his face, “I do feel sorry for you, your parents would be so proud of you.” He spat sarcastically, wrenching the door open, slamming it behind him. He let out a huge breath of air he didn’t know he had been holding, slumping against the wall, the depressing sight of Neville Longbottom becoming etched into his memory forever.

“You okay?” Asked Sirius kneeling down in front of Harry.

“Fine, I want to see Brooke now, I want this to be over with.” Said Harry firmly, pushing himself off the ground, turning to face Dumbledore who gestured towards another door that had unlocked itself.

Swallowing the knot in his throat, he brushed past Sirius and stormed into the cell containing Brooke.

He slammed the door behind him, his eyes quickly adjusting back to the dark; he soon realized how different this scene was from the one with Neville.

Leaning casually against a wall was Brooke, looking the same as she always had, a determinedly bored look on her face, yet no sign of remorse, anger, even fear.

“I was expecting you.” She said slowly, “From what I’ve heard through these paper thin walls, you’ve had words with Neville, slimy coward he is.” Harry didn’t grace her with a response.

“So you’ve probably came in here to shriek at me about trust and how I sold you out, the normal stuff, so why don’t we just get this over with, I’d much rather be alone than with you.” She drawled, in a very Malfoy like way.

“Fine, I want to be here just as little as you do, but I need some things answered.” He snarled.

“Fine with me, ask away.” She said, twiddling a finger through her hair, the hair that only a few months ago he would have given anything to run a hand through.

“How did you get involved?”

“As soon as my uncle died, the dark lord came to me with a plan, a good plan. He explained to me that there were two types of people in the world; the ones with power. And the ones too foolish to seize it and die at it’s hand. I didn’t want to be the former.” She explained slowly, staring Harry hard in the eyes the entire time.

“What plan?” Spat Harry.

“It won’t matter if I tell you now, they already got me with Veritesaerum. Riddle me this Harry, did you ever find it odd that my school blows up at the same time the dark lord comes back into power, yet it’s just attributed to some freak gas accident.” She questioned, raising her eyebrows slightly.

No he had never even considered it, but he wasn’t going to admit that to her.

“No, I figured you didn’t.” She said loftily, “It was all planned out from the beginning, the school blew up, I came and found you, but you screwed up the plan, you were supposed to fall madly in love with me, and you were, that was until that stupid Weasel girl told you how she felt and you had to run off and be too noble for your own good.”

“I don’t believe you, you started crying when I told you we couldn’t be together, either you’re lying, or you’re one hell of an actress.” He growled.

“Both really. I was crying because I knew what the dark lord would do when he found out that you were playing the hero again, but I do have a passion for Shakespeare.” She said, emitting a small laugh.

“But Malfoy, we ran into Malfoy in the book shop you didn’t know who he was.” Accused Harry.

“True, I didn’t know who he was, and he didn’t know who I was. I found out who he was when we brought you in from the quidditch pitch sobbing like a baby over your dead parents. I believe it was Ron who asked if you were upset over Malfoy, it clicked, he does look so much like his father.” She continued, still staring Harry in the eyes, unnerving him slightly.

“Since I screwed up your plan, what did you do, go crawling back to your master and beg for forgiveness?” Questioned Harry, his voice dangerously low.

“No, I realized that you were questioning me, and that you were starting to look at Ginny, I wasn’t even able to anticipate how quickly you two got together, and yes it did screw things up, but not to the point of no return. You see I had an accomplice, in Slytherin. Kurt.”

“Kurt’s a death eater?” Harry questioned, but if he really thought about he reasoned it didn’t seem too out of character.

“Yes, we agreed to go to Hogsmeade together, we wanted to send you into a jealous rage, only incense you further, try to speed along the process of the two of us getting together. Of course you acted all noble that time too, and decided that we weren’t meant for each other. So, Kurt started dating Ginny so I could try and win you back, and keep the plan going, of course you just can’t stop true love, can you?” She spat nastily.

“No, you can’t” Harry spat back.

“The little slut went running off to you, where you proceeded to spill your guts to her that you would die to protect her, and that she was everything to you, I almost threw up watching the whole thing.”

“You were watching us?” Harry asked incredulously.

“Yes I was watching, I watched you more than you know. It was awful really, your friends were so bent up on the fact that they wouldn’t let you get crushed that I had to gush about you whenever you were brought up, make it look convincing.”

“What do you mean my friends were bent up on me not getting crushed?” Asked Harry.

“Let’s see I had Ginny, Mrs. Weasley, Ron, Hermione, Parvarti, Lavender, Seamus, Dean, Luna, Professor Lupin and a handful of others all at some point or another ordering me to A, stay away from you, B, take care of you, or C, not break your heart. Then I had to listen to them babble on about how wonderful you were, everything they of course said, left me baffled, I don’t see any of it.” She said, trying to work her way under Harry’s skin.

“But your parents worked against Voldemort. What about that?” Harry demanded.

“They’re probably pushing up daisies by now.” She said, no emotion in her voice.

“What do you mean?”

“I mean, that they’re probably dead, along with my brother.”


“It was their fault my uncle died, if they hadn’t of been so idiotic as to go up against the dark lord, then he would still be alive. They were the type of person I didn’t want to be anymore, so I told the death eaters how to get into their headquarters in New York. Last I heard the building was destroyed, and the death eaters were impersonating order members and were sending messages to the other branches, pretending that everything was fine, and that work was going well. As far as everyone else was concerned everything was normal.”

“That’s sick.” Said Harry, finding it hard to believe that this girl who had been so sweet, had turned her parents and her brother over to Voldemort.

“To each his own.” She said airily, giving a small yawn.

“How can you be so callous? You were so nice?” He said looking at her disbelievingly.

“Did you ever think that maybe I was too nice?” She questioned, “Did you ever wonder why I was so nauseatingly SWEET to everyone? Did you ever wonder why I never said anything mean to Ginny when she was ripping out my throat and calling me every name in the book? Did you ever wonder why I was so eager to help you with your problems? Did you ever wonder why I always wanted to know if you needed someone to talk to?”

“Why don’t you tell me.” Harry challenged.

“It’s because I needed everyone to trust me, I needed to be seen as innocent, I needed to keep everyone on my good sign, especially your friends, because from what I’ve heard you don’t like anyone who your friends don’t like.” She accused.

“That’s not true.” He hissed.

“Believe what you want, but it’s the truth. I needed to get you talking, I was trying to get past your defenses and have you spill your guts out to me. I needed something to report back to the dark lord with.” She hissed back. “And I finally found it in Ginny, not exactly the original plan, but when I realized she’d be more of an asset then we had originally anticipated I took a step back and let you fall in love.” She said, a cruel smile on her face.

“You took Ginny to get me.” Stated Harry evenly, although he had already known that.

“Yes, so you see, your unwillingness to go for me, didn’t cause that big of a problem. It was actually easier this way.”

“Yeah well, you lost, Voldemort is dead, the death eaters, including yourself have been caught, and there’s nothing you can do about it. You picked the losing side.”

“I wouldn’t be so sure about that.” She whispered.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Harry demanded.

“Just remember Harry your glory will be your doom.” She chided.

“Tell me what you know.” He ordered.

“No.” She stated simply, lowering her gaze from his for the first time, examining her finger nails.

“Tell me.” He snapped.

“I have nothing else to say Harry, you’re wasting your time.”

“I’ll find out what you’re talking about, mark my words Brooke, I will.” He vowed.

“Do what you have to do, just leave me be.” She beseeched.

“Fine, but I’m only leaving because I want to.” He assured her.

“I’m sure.” She replied.

“Have a nice life in Azkaban.” Harry spat, as he stormed back out into the sunlight.

He was pissed. His mind was racing, and his blood was boiling. This girl who he had thought was a good person, Neville who he had thought was a good person, and they had stabbed him in the back. One showing no remorse, the other showing too much.

Then there was Brooke insinuating that she was on the winning side, he wasn’t stupid enough to disregard her threat, as he stored it away in his mind, promising to discuss it with Dumbledore later.

He needed to vent. He needed to kick something. He was sure his breathing was ragged, and his fists were clenched. He needed to do something, anything to keep his mind off of the sights and testimonies he had just heard. And he wasn’t only mad, he was hurt. He realized that he needed to see Ginny, he had to talk to her.

“How’d it go?” Asked Remus, causing Harry to look up.

“As good as to be expected.” Harry spat, trying to rid himself of as much anger as possible.

“Well that’s good then.” Said Sirius, coming up and putting a hand on Harry’s shoulder.

“We’re going to go see Peter now, he’s being held in Azkaban, you can come if you want, or you can stay here and we’ll come find you when we get back.” Explained James.

“I don’t like the idea of him going anywhere near that place.” Argued Lily, going up to Harry and giving him a small hug to let him know she was there.

“He’s old enough to go there if he wants, Peter did just as much to him, he didn’t only betray us that night Lils.” James argued back.

“But it’s a foul place, it’s not good for him to be anywhere near there, I don’t even like the idea of us going.” Lily continued to quarrel.

“But –“ James started to argue.

“Actually,” Sirius interjected, causing everyone to turn and look at him, “I agree with Lily on this one, sorry Prongs,” He said, shooting James an apologetic smile, “But I spent thirteen years in that place, and I don’t think Harry should go there. If not only for his age, but because of who he is. Anyone in that god forsaken place would give their right leg to have a shot at Harry Potter, besides it’s crawling with dementors and we all know what type of effect those miserable things have on him.”

“He’s right.” Remus agreed.

“Fine.” Said James shooting his hands up in defeat.

“I don’t want to go anyway, I think I’m going to go see Ginny.” Said Harry.

“That sounds best.” Agreed Lily.

“Well then I think we better be off, full moons coming soon, and I want to get home and rest as soon as possible.” Said Remus.

“Yeah alright,” Said James running a hand through his hair.

“Feeling nervous?” Asked Harry.

“Huh?” Asked James distracted, “How’d you know?”

“Just the whole hand through the hair thing.” Harry explained casually, feeling some of his tension and anger ebb away as he smiled at the similarities between himself and his father.

“Oh, yeah.” Said James, giving Harry a proud smile. “We better get going then if Moony wants to get back, can you make it back to the castle okay, we’re going in the opposite direction, Dumbledore’s already gone up to his study, the guards are coming back in a little bit to double check all the locks.”

“I’ll be fine.” Harry assured them.

“Alright, we’ll come and find you when we get back.” Said Lily, giving Harry another hug, followed by the three other adults, who swept down and gave him quick hugs, telling him to stay out of trouble, or in Sirius case, to get into trouble, although he looked extremely pale at the thought of going to the spot where he had been imprisoned for thirteen years of his life.

“Bye,” Harry called after them as he too turned to head down to the common room, where he assumed he would find Ginny and his friends.

He had almost reached the steps leading out of the tower when he thought he heard a small whistle. He paused and lifted his head slightly, hearing the whistle again.

Bracing himself, he drew his wand, taking a few tentative steps towards the source of the noise.

“Potter,” Came a wheezing noise from where the whistling had been coming from.

“Who’s there?” Harry called out, as he continued to approach the voice.

“I need to tell you something.” Said the voice.

“Who are you?” Asked Harry stopping in front of the cell that was on the very end, that had a chunk of stone missing from one of it’s walls. Not big enough to fit through, yet large enough to see through.

“It’s me Pothead.”

“Malfoy?” Harry asked.

“The one and only.” He replied.

“What do you want?” Harry snarled.

“I have information that can help you.” Malfoy answered.

“And what would that be?” Asked Harry, trying to sound disinterested.

“It’s not time yet, but just know you’re not as safe as you think, come and get me out of here when you’re ready to know what I’m talking about, then I’ll tell you everything, as long as I’m granted full pardon.” Malfoy proposed.

“A true slytherin.” Harry spat.

“You know it.” Said Malfoy through the wall in the stone, “Now get out of here before any of these goons figure out what I just offered you, it would mean a lot of trouble for me, sound carried easily up here.”

“How am I not safe?” Harry asked, ignoring Malfoy’s request.

“Such a Gryffindor,” Sighed Malfoy, “Did you hear me? Get out of here or I won’t tell you anything even when it is the right time.”

“Fine, but I’m coming back, so you better not forget.” Said Harry.

“I brought it up, how would I forget? You seriously have to get your head examined.” Malfoy accused.

“Fine, I’m going.” Said Harry.

“Fine, go.” Replied Malfoy, moving his head away from the opening, leaving behind a very angry, tired, and confused Harry Potter.


Alright this quote is more like the entire page number 168 from the book Colossal Collection of “Quotable Quotes”. So it’s not mine, they get the credit for compiling it (in other words, don’t sue) So this I thought was pretty funny, it’s an ‘award’ a certain performer received and his response ….leave a review!!!!!


Nothing at all

Background: At the 2002 MTV Video Music Awards, Britney Spears came on stage to present Jackson with a birthday cake for his forty-fourth birthday. Spears explained that for her, Jackson was the “artist of the millennium.” And Jackson somehow thought that he was receiving an award for that very thing, when all he was supposed to do was come out and get a piece of cake.

Excerpt: “When I was a little boy growing up in Indiana, if someone told me I’d be getting the Artist of the Millennium award, I’d never have believed it.”

Follow Up: The speech caused such confusion than an MTV spokeswoman had to explain afterwards: “There is no such award as the Artist of the Millennium. I think wires got crossed.”

I just found it funny……..REVIEW!!!

Chapter 31: Living in the Now
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Chapter 31
Living in the Now
(Song is, Do You Have A Little Time, by Dido)
If you're feeling low and lost today
You're probably doing too much again
You spend all your hours just rushing around
Do you have a little time
Do you have a little time for me?
Slow down my love you're confusing me
If you're feeling stressed just try calling
You spend your time waiting for anyone to see
Do you have a little time
Do you have a little time for me?
If you should stop for a while
You will find me standing by
Over here at the side of your life
I'd like to hold you still, remind you of all you've missed
If you have a little time
If you have a little time that is

Why do you still run when you could walk with me
Life will pass you by when you move as quickly
What can you see when you're spinning around
Do you have a little time
Do you have a little time for me

If you should stop for a while
You will find me standing by
Over here at the side of your life
I like to hold you still, remind you of all you've missed
If you have a little time
If you have a little time that is

If you let me listen I'll make you feel clear
You spend your time waiting for anyone to see
If you should stop for a while
You will find me standing by
Over here at the side of your life
I'd like to hold you still, remind you of all you've missed
If you have a little time
If you have a little time that is
If you should stop for a while
You will find me standing by
Over here at the side of your life
I'd like to hold you still, remind you of all you've missed
If you have a little time
If you have a little time that is

Harry stood outside the Gryffindor common room entrance, waiting to give the password.

His mind was racing in a million different directions all at once, and he was having a hard time controlling the anger he was feeling.

No matter how you placed it, how you said it, how you analyzed it, two people who he would never in a hundred years peg as death eaters, were in fact just that, death eaters; and to rub salt on an already seething wound they had betrayed him.

He told himself over and over again that there was no point running through alternate scenarios in his mind, it had happened, and he didn’t have access to a time turner.

Then there was the other thought that had settled itself in the forefront of his mind, and didn’t show any signs of budging. It was over, Voldemort was gone. Just like that, with one spell…gone. In retrospect he almost felt that the whole process had been easier than it should have been.

He had imagined how the final battle would take place ever since he learned of his destiny back in fifth year, but he had always imagined innumerable deaths, blood, screaming, crying. The actual battle had been much more…subdued, if that was even the right word for it. Yes, he hadn’t been around to witness what had happened after Voldemort fell, but what he had witnessed had seemed eerily calm.

It had just been he and Voldemort, one on one, no order members, no death eaters interfering when it came down to it. Just the two of them, in a final face off to decide the fate of not only each other, but the fate of the entire free world.

They had circled each other, each waiting to strike or be stricken, Harry had been hit with a few bouts of crucio, but besides that, it had all gone down to a beam of gold light, not even green, like the killing curse normally emitted.

Sure Ginny had been involved, but she hadn’t been injured, and he couldn’t hide the fact that he had been very surprised that the death eaters had let her go without so much as a scratch…it had been again, way too easy.

The entire time he had sat in the hospital wing between visits with various well wishers, these thoughts had plagued him. After all, hadn’t everyone told him how awful Voldemort was? Didn’t nobody dare speak his name? And after all the hype, Harry had been less than impressed. Surprised sure, that this was the leader of the dark army. As far as he was concerned Lucius Malfoy had a bigger backbone, and ability to defend himself.

Another odd, if not ironic thought Harry had, was that all the other times that he had faced against Voldemort, he had seemed much tougher to overcome; when he wasn’t at the height of his powers, living off the souls of others. He surmised it to how he had grown in strength to their last meeting in fifth year, but still Voldemort, the most fearsome wizard since Grindenwald, had, had two years to ally his forces and attack. He had at least figured he would be a tougher opponent, since their last meeting; but he had almost appeared weaker.

That led onto another startling realization; it had just been Voldemort and death eaters. No giants, no werewolves, no nothing. Just death eaters. Wasn’t Voldemort supposed to have an army amassed that was composed of hundreds of dark creatures? And if this was true, where had they been?

He wasn’t privy to order information, and either Remus or Mrs. Weasley had squashed every attempt he had made to join, very effectively at that. He figured there were reasons for Voldemort’s lack of dark creatures, and if anybody would know why they hadn’t joined in the battle Remus would. Harry made a mental note to ask him about it later, along with Dumbledore regarding Malfoy’s warning.

Malfoy’s warning.

Brooke’s teasing.

They had both hinted to the power of the dark side, that he was just supposed to have destroyed. And they were what was bringing all these thoughts that he believed he had already settled back to the surface.

You’re not as safe as you think…come find me when it’s time…such a Gryffindor… Malfoy had told him.

I wouldn’t be so sure of that…your glory will be your doom… Brooke had chided him.

These words were haunting him, and the more he thought about them, the more he contemplated what he had observed over the last few weeks, the more real it became that maybe his job wasn’t over yet. But Voldemort was gone, wasn’t he? What job could be left? What part of his destiny needed to still be fulfilled?

He didn’t want to dwell on the sinking feeling in his stomach, wanted to push away the worries that were floating through his head, but he was finding that hard at the moment.

His parents were back after he believed them dead, and no matter how surreal it still felt, he was supposed to be celebrating. He was in love, he was supposed to be joyful. All his friends hadn’t betrayed him, he still had support, he was supposed to be happy.

These thoughts, as nice as they were, were practically impossible if your name was Harry Potter.

And that happened to be his name, and his birthday did happen to be at the end of the seventh month; he had checked his birth certificate, just to be absolutely positive, in sixth year, when he had snooped in Madam Pomfrey’s files after catching a particularly nasty case of the flu.

Now here he was. Once again savior of the wizarding world, at the end of his seventh year, and no longer an orphan. He had just woken up in the hospital wing, been handed a stack of job offers, and been told that everything was alright, why didn’t he go play some quidditch. But everything didn’t seem alright, fine, and good.

A resounding thud a few floors below, jolted Harry out of his reverie. He felt his cheeks flush as he realized that he had been zoning off into his thoughts again, something he had done about five times already since he had made his way down from where he had spoken to Neville, Brooke, and Malfoy.

He remembered that he had come down to the common room to see his real friends, the friends he could trust, and Ginny. So pushing his previous musings into the back of his mind he mumbled the password (gillyweed) and entered the common room.

The reaction upon his entrance was instantaneous. Everyone dropped what they were doing (literally if you were Colin Creevey, who did in fact drop the large pile of books he had been holding) and a somewhat awed silence filled the room, as all eyes became glued to Harry. It seemed as if everyone wanted to speak, but no one knew what to say.

“HARRY!” Came a cry from the other end of the room, and he soon found himself knocked back slightly, and brought into an embrace by nobody other than Ginny Weasley, judging by the mass of red hair clouding his vision. “You didn’t tell me you were getting out today.” She scolded lightly, pulling away from the hug and smiling brightly up at him.

“I didn’t know for sure until this morning.” Replied Harry truthfully, shifting uncomfortably under the intense gazes he was still fixed under.

“Come over here.” Said Ginny, grabbing onto Harry’s hand and leading him over to where she had been sitting with Ron and Hermione.

“Harry, how you feeling?” Asked Hermione nervously.

“Perfect.” Replied half-heartedly. Yes, he felt find physically, but mentally…

“I’m glad.” Said Hermione, although she didn’t look fully convinced at his answer. The girl was sometimes too perceptive for her own good, Harry observed.

“Alright there Harry.” Ron greeted.

“Hey Ron, fine, you?” Harry answered.

“Well, after having to put up with two females alone for the past week, one emotionally drained after all her worrying about being expelled for being in cohorts with yours truly, the other heart broken, a school full of curious students, and questioning by every teacher in existence after my little stunt, about the same as you.” Said Ron smiling.

“How about a game of chess, these two just aren’t any good.” Ron offered, pointing to Hermione and Ginny.

“Excuse me, I can play chess perfectly fine.” Interrupted Ginny indignantly.

“Well you’re worse than Harry at any rate.” Said Ron, ignoring his sister’s huffs of protest.

“Um, sure.” Agreed Harry, glad to have something to concentrate on besides the still hushed silence that emanated throughout the common room. Ginny, however, seem to sense his unease and spoke up.

“Why don’t we go up to the boys dorms?” She suggested.

“That sounds good, more privacy.” Agreed Hermione, picking up on why Ginny wanted to leave the common room.

“I don’t mind.” Said Harry, as Ron gathered up his chessboard and started up the stairs, followed by the rest of the group.

Once they were safely inside the seventh year boys dorm, Harry let out a sigh of relief, and gave Ginny a thankful smile. She smiled back, and moved to sit down next to him on his bed.

“Hey Gin?” Said Ron in an odd tone.

“Yes.” She replied.

“How many times have you been up here with Harry?” He asked suspiciously.

“That Ronald, is absolutely none of your business.” She said sweetly, moving over closer to Harry, who laughed at the alarmed look on his best mates face.

“Don’t worry Ron, we haven’t done anything that you and Hermione haven’t done.” Harry tried to assure, but these words seemed to upset Ron even more, and cause Hermione to grow oddly flustered.

“Well, let’s see, do you think we’ll still be required to hand that essay in to Stallworth since everything that’s happened, I mean I sincerely hope so, I’ve already finished mine, and would like to discuss some of my theories with him.” Said Hermione, in a hope to change the subject.

“Hermione?” Ginny asked.

“Yes.” Said Hermione, although she didn’t meet Ginny’s gaze.

“What exactly have you and my brother done?”

“Well…” Hermione began to sputter, before Ron saved her.

“HARRY, How about that chess game now?” Said Ron enthusiastically, pushing past Hermione, pulling out a bedside table and setting it between Harry’s bed and his. Harry raised an eyebrow at his friend’s behavior, it was no secret that Ron liked chess, but he seemed a little too excited. He thought he heard a mumble over in Ginny’s direction from Ron that sounded oddly like, ‘you and I are having a long talk later.’ He figured he had heard right, when Ginny giggled and buried her head into Harry’s arm.

“You start.” Said Ron looking up at Harry expectantly, looking as casual as he could.

“Right.” Said Harry, trying to think of anything to stop the laughter that he knew was going to come, anything…not that. Harry was vaguely aware that he had paled as his mind drifted back onto his earlier thoughts involving his various conversations about the dark side earlier in the day.

“You okay mate?” Ron asked at his friend’s sudden change in demeanor.

Harry didn’t answer Ron’s questions, as he continued to push the unwelcome thoughts back into the recesses of his mind. Although, the attempts were taking a lot more time and effort than preferred.

“Harry?” Ginny asked with concern, as she pushed his chin over to face her, as he continued fighting to push the thoughts back into his mind.

“I’m fine Gin.” Harry heard himself mutter, even though he didn’t feel very fine.

“Harry, is something wrong?” She asked.

“No.” He said distractedly, as the thoughts he had been trying so hard to fight back, began to consume him…What had they meant? What could be left? Wasn’t it over now?

“Harry, is something wrong?” Ginny repeated the question, not fooled by his weak denial.

“No.” He said again.

Why would Malfoy offer to help you of all people? That’s easy, he needs a ticket out of Azkaban, and he’s not dumb enough to discount the fact that you of all people can give him that after everything that’s happened. A voice in the back of his head told him.

But Brooke said she picked the winning side, maybe Malfoy just wants you to think that he can help you, while he feeds you false information, you’ve been fooled before. But then why would he not just tell me right away, why would he risk going to Azkaban even for a little while, he’s waiting for something to happen. What if he’s just trying to use reverse psychology, make you think there’s something to wait for, while they come up with another plan. But why wouldn’t he just feed me information that had no real meaning so he wouldn’t go to Azkaban, he’s a Malfoy, and even though he’s loyal to the dark side, he’s still a Malfoy and a slytherin he’d do anything and everything to save his own neck…

“I’m crazy.” He heard himself say out loud, as he realized that he had been mentally arguing with himself, sane people just didn’t do that. Did they?

“Come again.” Said Ron.

“It’s n-nothing.” Harry stammered.

“And my names Gilderoy Lockhart, what’s up Harry?” Ron continued to probe.

“I just talked to some people today, and I’m thinking about what they said.” Harry tried to explain, hoping it would be enough.

“Who?” Asked Hermione, clearly not satisfied with his lackluster explanation.

“Just people.” He continued to try to brush away the topic, although he knew it was really no use, his friends knew him too well. Ginny wasn’t helping any better the way she just sat there looking at him, contemplating his expressions and words, putting pieces together slowly in her mind. She was too observant as well, just like Hermione, why couldn’t he have dumb friends, Malfoy probably didn’t have to put up with this type of stuff with people like Crabbe and Goyle always following him around…crap, Malfoy. He mentally cursed himself, as his thought track brought him back once again to the people he was trying to pretend didn’t exist at the moment.

“Harry, I know you too well to just believe that you talked with ‘just people’ as you call them, whomever you talked to said some things that upset you, just tell us maybe we can help.” Hermione continued on.

“Really, it’s nothing.” Harry said, hoping his tone was light.

“It’s not nothing Harry.” Said Ginny, finally speaking up.

“Yes it is.” He argued.

“Fine.” Ginny agreed, catching Harry by surprise, but then he caught that look in her eyes that clearly said she would be bringing the topic up again later when they were alone.

“Huh?” Asked Ron, not aware at what had happened.

“Nothing.” Said Harry, “Now how about that chess game?”

“Okay.” Said Ron, seemingly satisfied, as he settled himself back down into a comfortable position, watching with rapt attention as Harry moved one of his pawns forward.

“You know that you are the worst liar that I have ever seen.” Ginny whispered into Harry’s ear, as Ron’s full attention was focused on the chess game, and Hermione had busied herself with a very thick novel.

“That could be very true.” Harry agreed quietly, wrapping an arm around her shoulders, as she leaned back into his chest.

“I like you that way.” She whispered, as she watched Ron finally settle on which pawn to send out first.

“Why would that be?” Harry murmured under his breath, sending out another pawn, taking far less time than Ron, who as soon as Harry’s pawn was out had ducked his head back down swiftly to study the board once more.

“I don’t really know…I guess I just like being able to tell what you’re really thinking, it’s all in your eyes you know.” She said slowly.

“My eyes?” Harry repeated.

“Yeah, I hate to break it to you, but you’ll never be good at poker.”

“Well then remind me to never play poker.” He said, as he sent out another pawn, not paying attention to which one it was. Unfortunately, for Harry, Ron’s pawn quickly sent his own off the board.

“Come on Harry, give me a challenge.” He said looking up.

“You know you get kind of manic when you’re playing chess.” Commented Harry, sending forward a different pawn.

“Everyone has their vices.” Mumbled Ron, as he once again became consumed in the game.

“According to Ginny mine will never be poker.”

“Huh?” Said Ron looking up.

“Never mind.” Said Harry, as Ron quickly ducked his head back down. He felt Ginny laughing against him, and give her shoulders a light squeeze.


“You see Harry, your mistake was when you moved your rook forward, that left a clear path for my knight to check your king. At that point you could have just moved that last pawn of yours in front of my knight, and you would have been able to move your king out of the way, leaving you enough time to move your bishop into a line of attack against my rook…” Ron explained to Harry, who was pretending to listen to Ron, an hour later. Despite his abysmal display at the beginning of the match, he had been able to evade his king being captured for quite some time.

“Uh huh, yeah Ron that sounds really good. Yeah, should have totally done that.” Harry nodded his head in agreement, as Ron began describing how he could have saved one of his castles in the middle of the game. Hermione and Ginny who had gone off in a corner after watching the boys play chess for a while to talk were giggling on the floor madly, at Harry’s obvious indifference, and Ron’s conviction.

“Then your queen was a whole other story, that was a pretty sly move on my part if I do say so myself, you need to start studying the board more closely before you make your move, that’s how you always end up getting yourself into trouble.” Ron continued, but was interrupted from going any further by a tapping on the window. “It’s Pig, I’ll get it.” Said Ron lazily, rolling himself off of the bed and padding over to the window.

But Harry wasn’t paying attention to Ron’s absence, he was thinking about what his friend had just said, you need to start studying the board more closely before you make your move, that’s how you always end up getting yourself into trouble.

Ron had been talking about chess, but Harry felt the sinking dread descend into him that he had managed to forget while they had played, he didn’t just do it when he played chess; he did it with everything in life.

He had done it with Brooke, trusted her too easily, allowed his hormones to get the better of him as soon as someone with a pretty face and a decent personality came floating along.

He had done it with Neville. He had been too busy concentrating on his own problems and self-pity to notice that anything might be amiss amongst others.

He had done it when he went to the department of mysteries.

He had done it at the end of the third task when he asked Cedric to take the cup with him, and then wasn’t able to defend him at the moment of truth, not noticing that ‘Moody’ was an imposter.

He had done it when he stopped Remus and Sirius from killing Pettigrew.

He had done it when Ginny had started acting odd and trying to get their attention in second year, casually dismissing it, not telling anyone when he heard the voices in the walls.

He had done it when he had suspected Quirell as the victim.

It was a pattern he was beginning to see with himself; accuse the innocent, believe the guilty.

They say only fools rush in, if that was the case, Harry definitely considered himself a fool, no matter what the rest of the world thought of him.

“You okay Harry?” Asked Ginny who had moved over from her position in the corner when she noticed the now familiar look on his face.

“Can we just talk about this later?” Asked Harry, not wanting to draw Hermione and Ron back to their previous suspicions just as soon as he had gotten them to let it go.

“Sure.” Said Ginny, giving him a comforting smile, “You sure you’re okay though?” She asked again, her eyes filled with concern.

“I’ll be fine, no need to worry Gin.” He assured her.

“Okay.” She said, satisfied, giving Harry another hug. Harry wrapped his arms around her as well, holding her protectively. He promised to himself that he wouldn’t let anyone hurt her again; he was going to watch the board from now on.

“It’s from mum, she says that she wants us to go to the room of requirements…Oi, how’d they find out about that?…something about wanting to have a dinner with family and friends.” Said Ron, summarizing the letter out loud as he read it himself. “Sounds good to me, if mums cooking I’m in.” He finished happily.

“When are we supposed to go up?” Asked Hermione, moving behind Ron peering at the letter over his shoulder.

“As soon as we get the letter, which is now.” Answered Ron.

“Suppose we better get going then.” Said Ginny.

“Let me change my shirt first, this one’s all dirty.” Said Harry pulling go his very dirty, thin cotton t-shirt.

“If you must.” Said Ron dramatically, acting as if the idea put him out immensely.

“Drama king.” Said Harry as he moved over to his trunk, going in and out quickly coming out with a long black sleeve shirt, and a sweatshirt.

“Excuse me Harry, may I remind you that you were the one who…” Whatever it was Harry was, Ron never finished as everyone gaped at Harry who had just pulled off his forest green t-shirt, and was preparing to put on the black one.

“Listen I know I’m sexy, but no need to stare.” Said Harry joking, but then with slamming reality did he remember his frail form, and one other small detail, he was trying to keep it hidden. Quickly he looked down at his pale and sickly looking chest, then at the other inhabitants of the room. Ron had his mouth gaping open and seemed to be in a state of shock. Hermione had covered her mouth with her hand, a look of disbelief on her face. Ginny was the worst, her chocolate eyes welling up with tears, as she took in the appearance that he had promised he would change, where in actuality it had just worsened.

Hastily, he pulled on the slightly baggy t-shirt, which had fit snugly when he purchased it, followed by the white sweatshirt.

“Harry.” Said Hermione timidly.

“We’ll meet you up there, you go.” Said Ginny turning to face Ron and Hermione.

“I don’t think that’s such a great idea.” Said Ron, regaining some feeling for his surroundings, and where he would be leaving his best friend and baby sister.

“I think it is.” Ginny argued.

“Ron, come on, they need to talk.” Said Hermione, who had to literally drag Ron from the room, the latter grumbling the whole way.

Finally Hermione accomplished removing the stubborn red head from the room, leaving Harry and Ginny alone.

“You promised.” Said Ginny, her voice cold, her eyes still full of unshed tears.

No answer.

“Look at me Harry.” Ginny ordered. Very slowly Harry raised his eyes from the floor and brought them to Ginny’s face, still not able to look her in the eye, she focused on her nose. “You promised .” She repeated.

“I did.” He agreed.

“You lied to me!” She said, her voice rising a few octaves.

“No I didn’t.”

“Then why do you look…skeletal!” She demanded.

“I didn’t lie, I told you I’d do my best to get better and I have been.” He said, raising his eyes to hers.

“How then Harry? Explain to me why you look worse than you did a month or so ago. I’ve seen you eat, how is it you look worse?”

“I can’t hold it down okay.” He admitted, feeling his face redden, and his senses feel with shame.

“What?” Asked Ginny.

“I can’t hold it down, no matter if I eat an orange or fifty sausages, I can’t hold it down.” He repeated in more detail.

“I don’t get it.”

“Have you ever been so hungry you feel sick?” He asked.


“Have you ever been so hungry it’s hard to eat a lot?”


“Well that’s what it’s like for me, I can’t eat without feeling sick, and my I can’t take it, and it all just ends up coming out the way it entered, I feel better when I don’t eat, it’s easier for me.” He continued, his resolve at keeping it all to himself crumbling under Ginny’s hurt gaze.

“Why didn’t you tell me?” She asked quietly.

“I was ashamed, I am ashamed. I hate the idea that I let myself get like this. I hate the idea that I can’t do anything about it. I feel like I’m letting everybody down, that I should be stronger than this.”

“Do you know how much this is hurting you? Does anyone else know?”

“Madam Pomfrey found out when I came into the hospital wing, she gave me something to help my body better absorb the nutrients, and now she’s got me on another medication that I’m hoping will help.”

“What type of medication?” She asked. Harry inwardly winced, he was hoping she wouldn’t ask him that, but of course the fact that he didn’t want it to be asked just increased its chances of actually being asked.

“Muggles use it, I didn’t know that wizards used it until they gave it to me.”

“What type of medication was it Harry?” Asked Ginny, knowing that he was trying to evade her direct question. She heard him let out an incoherent mumble. “What type of Medication?” She repeated.

“Anti depressants.” He answered again quietly, sitting back down on the bed, putting his forehead in his hands.

“Oh Merlin.” Ginny muttered, moving closer to where Harry had sat down. “Did you not feel like I would understand?” She asked, desperately wanting to know where he was coming from.

“No, it’s not that. Just, I feel like I have to be something, that I can’t make a mistake, but I did. I drank, I stopped eating, and I let myself go, now I’m paying the price. Then when you found out, I promised you I’d get better, I wanted to get better, I’ve tried to get better, but it got to the point where I couldn’t control it. I thought it would be better with time, that eventually it would all be better, but before I could make it better, I was in the hospital wing being diagnosed with malnourishment. I just feel like I’ve failed.” He said into his hands, not looking up once. “Failed you, my parents, my friends, my mentors, myself, but especially you, because I promised you.”

“Harry,” Said Ginny softly. “Harry look at me.”

When he didn’t look up, Ginny moved directly in front of him, grasping his face lightly, lifting it up to face her, and was startled to see what looked like one tear drop on his face, brushing it away, she pulled him into a comforting hug.

“You didn’t fail.” She assured him.

“Yes I did.” He said leaving his arms limp at his sides.

“No you didn’t, and I don’t ever want you to think so. The important thing right now is that you got help, and you want to get better.” She told him.

“It’s scary you know, I killed Voldemort, so now I have nothing else to concentrate on. I feel like it’s all boiled down to nothing, and I’m talking myself into worrying about other things, that probably don’t have that much meaning. Even this stupid Acer Motar thing, I don’t want that power. I want to be normal for once, I want it to all be over, I don’t need wandless magic, I just want to use a wand, and have parents, and not have to worry about a dark lord dogging my footsteps.”

“I know Harry. I know, but as far as Acer Motar is concerned, the media found out and they reported it.” Ginny tried to explain gently, she could feel Harry give a labored sigh as she told him.

“I should have figured, the more private something in my life is, the sooner it becomes the front page of the Prophet. But in all honesty, it’s served it’s purpose, now I just want to be normal, use a wand, no wandless magic unless I need it.”

“If that’s what you want to do, then you just go and do it, screw the press.”

“Language Ms. Weasley.” Harry joked.

“I’m serious Harry.”

“I know, it’s just I’m having bad feelings, and I’m starting to wonder about things, I feel like something else is going on, that there’s something more I need to be doing, like I shouldn’t just be sitting back and waiting.”

“Harry you’ve done everything for everyone for as long as I can remember, it’s one of the reasons I love you, but now it’s time to concentrate on Harry. You’re suffering because you’re too worried about everyone else, you need to just let it go by, don’t let the rest of your time at Hogwarts pass you by, seize the opportunity, and do with it what you want to do.”

“Yeah, I suppose.” Harry agreed weakly.

“So what do you want to do. Things are gonna change, you’re gonna start doing what’s right for you. So what do you want to do, right now, what do you want?” Ginny asked, pulling back slightly and looking at Harry.

“I think…” Said Harry thoughtfully, “That I want to go see my parents, Sirius, Remus, your family, everyone and just be with people I care about, forget about everything else.”

“Then let’s do it.” Said Ginny standing up, and pulling Harry up with her. After a moment’s hesitation, he allowed himself to be steadied.

“Yeah, let’s do it, let’s do what we want to do.”

“Not dwell on the past.”

“Not dwell on the past.” Harry agreed.

“Not worry about the future.” Stated Ginny.

“Not worry about the future.” Harry repeated.

“From now on, we’re living in the now.”

“Living in the now.” Said Harry with conviction.

“And fattening you up while we’re at it.” Said Ginny with a playful smile.

“And fattening me up while we’re at it.” Laughed Harry.

“So let’s go.”

“Yeah, let’s.” Said Harry, jumping up, and walking with Ginny down to the common room


“Where everyone else is.”

“Where everyone else is.”

“Where everyone else is.”

Ginny and Harry paced outside the room of requirements three times before the door opened, revealing a large comfortable dining room, fireplaces lining the walls, and a large oak table laden with food in the middle.

A quick survey of the room revealed all of the Weasley’s (minus Percy), Tonks, Kingsley Shacklebolt, Hermione, Stallworth, Dumbledore, McGonagall, Flitwick, Harry’s parents, Remus, Sirius, and Hagrid.

“Harry!” Said Sirius, the first to notice he and Ginny’s arrival, waved them over to where he was sitting with the rest of the marauders.

“Hey.” Said Harry coming up, while Ginny went over to say a quick hello to her brothers. “How’d it go?” Asked Harry.

“As good as can be expected.” Answered Remus, echoing Harry’s words when he had finished talking to Brooke and Neville.

“Got some questions answered.” Said Sirius pensively, “It’s good though, in the end we’re better off.”

“I’m glad it went okay.” Said Harry.

“Yeah, sweetie could you come over here for a second.” Said Lily, leading Harry off to the corner of the room.

“What is it mum?” Asked Harry, once they were away from everyone else.

“I just wanted to give you this, before you eat.” Said Lily, holding up a small pill. “You’re dad told me that he talked to you about it, and that you understood our reasons, and that you had agreed.”

“When do I take them?” Asked Harry, looking at the pill sadly.

“Twice a day, I was thinking breakfast and dinner.” Answered Lily.

“Alright then.” Said Harry with a resigned sign, taking the pill from Lily.

“Now stick that somewhere safe and take it once you’ve eaten a bit, otherwise it’s hard on your stomach.”

“Okay.” Said Harry, sticking the pill in his jeans pocket.

“Are you still planning on telling people that you’re taking the pill from an injury sustained from the accident, your father told me that was the plan.” Asked Lily gently.

“Yeah, but Ginny knows, I told her before we came down here.”

“I’m glad you told her, you should let her help you, I know she cares about you and wants to help you as much as she can.”

“I know, and I will.”

“Good, well then I know Molly was just waiting on you and Ginny to get here so we should probably go to the table.” Said Lily, as she motioned over to Remus, Sirius, and James to come over as well. Mrs. Weasley seemed to have noticed that people were beginning to stir so she called the rest of the room over to their seats as well.

Harry took a seat in between Ginny and Fred, across from his dad and Sirius, while Lily sat at the other end with Remus, they both seemed to be in deep discussion with each other.

“Hey Harry.” Said Fred, as Harry lowered himself into his seat.

“Hey Fred.” Said Harry, giving the twin a smile.

“Could you pass the rolls?” Asked Fred.

“Sure.” Said Harry, pushing the roles over, as he poured himself a glass of pumpkin juice and took the pill out of his pocket. He felt, more than saw, Ginny’s eyes on him as he stared at the pill and quickly downed it along with a swig of juice. He gave her an appreciative smile when he felt her reach out for his hand and give it a reassuring squeeze.

“What was that?” Asked Fred.

“Oh you know, help along the recovery process, magical exhaustion and all.” Harry explained casually.

“Right.” Said Fred nodding his head knowingly, before turning back to his twin, who was sitting on his other side, “So for the improved extendable ears I think we should…”

Harry stopped paying attention to Fred and onto his father and Sirius, who were looking uncharacteristically grim, not surprising considering what they had done earlier in the day.

“Harry.” Ginny whispered at him.

“Hmmm,” He answered, turning his attention to her.

“Why don’t you try the roast it’s excellent.” She said with a raised eyebrow.

“Oh yeah.” Said Harry, realizing for the first time that everyone else around him had their plates loaded, and had already started eating. Quickly Harry reached out for the plate that held the roast, and took a small piece for himself. He saw Ginny give him a look that said ‘you really should take more,’ and leaned over to whisper into her ear, “Baby steps.” She smiled at him, and nodded her head.

Harry ate slowly, careful not to rush himself, listening to the conversations around him, not joining in any himself. At first he found it odd that no one was asking him about the battle, but then realized that Mrs. Weasley must have threatened them all against it.

He turned his attention once more to his father and Sirius, who were looking just as grim as they had earlier in the meal.

“Hey prongs past the potatoes?” Asked Sirius.

“Sure thing padfoot.” Answered James, moving the potatoes in front of his friend. The following reaction was not the one they had been expecting.

Fred had spit out his pumpkin juice as George exclaimed “WHAT”

“What’s with you two?” Asked James, apparently while Harry had been sleeping his parents had been re-introduced, or introduced for the first time to the various members of the room.

“What did you just say?” Asked Fred, by now the commotion they had initially caused had attracted the attention of the entire room.

“I asked James to pass the potatoes, why did you want them?” Asked Sirius his eyebrows raised in confusion.

“No, what did you call him?” Asked George.

“Prongs.” Said Sirius.

“Why?” Asked Fred, wiping the pumpkin juice off his chin as he spoke.

“Because that’s his nickname.” Stated Sirius simply, “Why are you staring at me like I’ve grown two heads?” Demanded Sirius of George, whose mouth had dropped open.

“And what did you call him?” Asked Fred, looking at James now.

“Padfoot.” Said James, looking between Sirius and the twins.

“Why?” Asked Fred, repeating his earlier question to Sirius.

“Same, it’s his nickname.” Answered James, as both the twins eyes lit up.

“You don’t think…” Said Fred turning to George.

“I do dear brother…”Said George to Fred.

“Same timeline…”Said Fred.

“I can’t…” Said George.

“Believe…” finished Fred.

“But they’re only two…”

“So who are the others…”

“EXCUSE ME!” Screeched Sirius, waving his hands in front of the twins, who were consumed in their own side conversation.

“Yes,” Said Fred politely, turning to face Sirius.

“If I was to say to you, I solemnly swear I am up to no good, what would you say.” Asked George. Harry watched, as his father and Sirius exchanged bright smiles, before turning back to the twins.

“Mischief Managed.” They said in unison.

“Are you the marauders?!” Demanded George.

“Ah, so you’ve heard of us then?” Said James, not looking so grim anymore.

“Heard of you?” Said Fred in disbelief.

“You’re legends…” Said George.

“…our idols…”

“…our inspiration…”

“…our heroes.” Finished Fred.

“Who’s Moony?” Asked George.

“Why, your dear Professor Lupin of course.” Answered Sirius, as Remus and Lily started laughing at the other end of the table.

“I don’t believe it, our professor was a marauder…I would have never thought in a million years.” Said Fred in awe.

“Believe it boys.” Called Remus, “I can dish out a good prank just as well as I can dish out any homework assignment.”

“And Wormtail?” Asked Fred.

“Well let’s just say Wormtail was…excommunicated from the marauders.” Said James, the twins didn’t push it, they were smart enough to realize who Wormtail must be.

“And you.” Said George pointing at Sirius, “You lived in the same house with us for a whole summer, and never had the decency to tell us you were a marauder.”

“You didn’t ask.” Said Sirius holding up his hands in innocence.

“What were you thinking when you filled the Great Hall with…” Started Fred.


Two hours later everyone had been watered and fed, the twins, Remus, Sirius and James had retreated to a corner of the room to compare and discuss various pranks pulled over their years in Hogwarts.

The room had transformed itself into a large sitting area, and Harry was enjoying watching the life around him.

Ginny and Hermione were sitting on a couch together giggling about something, Ron was talking to Bill and Charlie about Quidditch, while Harry just watched, much like he had all throughout dinner and dessert.

He was so consumed with his surroundings that he didn’t notice Remus stand up and move next to him.

“They really love you, you know?” Said Remus, alerting Harry of his presence.

“Who?” Asked Harry, looking at Remus as he sat down into a comfortable armchair, and Remus sat on the edge of the couch next to it.

“Your parents, Sirius, me.” Answered Remus.

“Yeah,” Said Harry thoughtfully looking over at his mum who was engaged in an intense conversation with Mrs. Weasley.

“You know when you were a kid Sirius dubbed you ‘Prongs Junior’ because you looked so much like James.” Harry had never known that, but he didn’t interrupt he was enjoying hearing about the parts of his childhood he could no longer remember.

“It was funny really how much Sirius and James competed to have your attention. The first thing Sirius would do whenever he came to your house was go and get you, it didn’t matter who had you, or what you were doing, he’d pick you up and carry you around with him everywhere.”

“Of course your father didn’t like that one bit and he would try and grab you from Sirius every chance he got, made Lily incredibly angry. She was always afraid that they would drop you or stunt your mental development.”

“But then you and your father always had a bond. A strong bond. You hardly ever cried when you were a baby, I can count on one hand how many times you cried, but when you cried there was usually something really wrong. When you did start to cry, however, the only one who could make you stop was James.”

“No one else. Then one night James was sent to Mungos after he was hit by a severing charm during auror duties, I was babysitting with Sirius while Lily was off with one of her old friends from Hogwarts. All of the sudden you started crying, we couldn’t get you to stop, we tried everything. Sirius changed into Padfoot, we made funny faces, I did some sort of silly dance, but nothing worked. Then we got an owl half an hour later saying James was in the hospital. You didn’t stop wailing until we put you in James arms four hours later in the hospital, it was pretty incredible.”

“I caught him once watching you while you slept, just watching, and I’ll never forget what he said, he told me ‘Moony, as far as I’m concerned I am the luckiest man alive.’ And when I asked him why he told me it was because he had Lily, and he was your father. He told me that as far as he was concerned no matter what you did it would always be special, because you did it best, no matter what it was.” He paused for a moment, as if recalling the memory.

“He and Sirius tried to put you on a broom when you were only six months old. Sirius brought over this baby Quidditch set, with toy brooms, and foam quaffles. Lily put her foot down, said she would not see you on a broom, even a toy broom, until you were at least eight years old. Your mum, dad, and Sirius argued about it all night, until they settled on five years old. Your mum never liked James playing Quidditch, she was always so afraid he’d get hurt, ironic huh?” Said Remus, laughing.

“Yeah,” Harry agreed, smiling at the stories Remus was telling him.

“Your first word was stag. You should have seen James face when you said it, he looked like he might die from excitement. We had been talking about the full moon, Sirius had you on your lap, and all of the sudden you just gurgled a bunch and said stag.”

“I was there when you took your first steps as well, you walked from Lily over to James. They were both so proud. Your dad went out the very next morning and bought you about ten pairs of sneakers, it was actually rather funny.” He said with a sigh.

“I just thought that you should know a little of how much they really care about you. I understand, trust me I understand, how much of a shock it must have been to have your parents and Sirius back into your life so suddenly, but they really do care about you, and they love you so very much, as do I. Just know that, and if you ever need to talk to someone, and you can’t go to any of them, my door is always open.”

“Thanks Remus, I’ll remember.” Said Harry sincerely.

“My pleasure, I think I’m going to turn in though, full moon soon, get tired earlier and all those other fun side effects.”


“Good night Harry.”

“Night Remus.” Said Harry, as Remus gave him one last wave as he exited the room of requirements.

Remus left Harry feeling better and more optimistic than he had in a long time; Ginny was right, from now on he would be living in the now.


Hey there!!! Sorry once again about the update time, but I’ve been out of school all week with an incredibly nasty case of the flu, so writing time has been few and far between. Good news is, I’m better, and don’t have any Crew practice next week, so I’m hoping to be fully caught up and getting out a few updates before the weekend, no promises though. I’ve been pretty busy so right now I can’t guarantee anymore than once a week updates until I can get things back under control.

So I hope this chapter was okay, I don’t know how well I liked it, (I feel like I’m in another rut, so many apologies for any crappiness), but I needed it to set the stage for later chapters.

Now for a little shameless self-promotion, I also have a Lily and James story on this site, which is only a few chapters in the making, but is being updated weekly as well. So, if you like L/J, and are so inclined, drop in and tell me how you like it, with the response I’ve gotten so far, I’m not sure if I want to continue it, even though I’m still in beginning chapters.

Anyways, I’m going to answer some questions I’ve been getting a lot of lately, so until next week (hopefully sooner) ADIOS!

What are Malfoy and Brooke hinting at?
Now if I didn’t drag that out, what type of writer would I be? You’ll get some clues in the next chapters (I’ve decided how much farther I want to go) and all will eventually be revealed.

Do you hate Neville?
No, to answer this very popular question, I don not hate Neville, he always just reminded me of Peter Pettigrew so I had him follow a similar path as Pettigrew, nothing personal to poor Neville.

When will this story end/will there be a sequel?
I have finally planned out the remainder of the story, and I hate to give estimates on how much longer it’s going to be, but I’d say we’re ¾ there. If I continue to keep getting such a strong response, there may very well be a sequel (inspiration to review!). I have two endings planned out. One would leave the story nicely, the other could set a future plot, it’s the exact same leading up to it, just different endings.

Why would Malfoy help Harry?
I tried to answer this one in this chapter, but in case it was missed I’ll explain again. Yes Malfoy prides his allegiance to the dark side, but he is also a slytherin, and slytherins will do anything to save their own necks. Malfoy’s offer wasn’t so much to help Harry, as to protect his own skin.

”You don’t throw a whole life away just ‘cause it’s banged up a little.”
--Tom (Chris Cooper),

Chapter 32: The Past is in the Past
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Chapter 32
The Past is the Past

I have made my decision regarding whether or not there will be a sequel to this story, the answer being at the end of this chapter, so as I see it you have two options. First option- Read chapter, then see decision. Or for you less impatient readers out there –Option 2- Scroll down now!

Let me say now before I forget as well that I have deicded and at the moment are attempting to post a revised version of this story on, so that being said if you want to go and take a look at that, it's there! (I think, I am really confused by their posting dealie, so I dunno I might have to call for help at some time!)


“I think it’s going really well.” Said James excitedly at breakfast the next morning. He, Lily, Sirius, and Remus had all gotten up early and decided to make an early day of it, while everyone else slept in.

“I know it is.” Added Remus, smiling mysteriously.

“I plan on spending some one on one time with him today, maybe on the Quidditch pitch.” James commented absentmindedly as he pushed his scrambled eggs across his plate.

“I think that would be a good idea.” Said Remus nodding in approval.

“I just can’t believe he’s so old now, even though we watched him through the veil I still just picture him as a one year old.” Lily said, a nostalgic look on her face.

“Well if he’s a one year old, he sure is a pretty big one year old.” Sirius joked.

“Oh stop it, you know what I mean.” Lily said rolling her eyes.

“I think he’s getting healthier too.” James continued. “And I think he’s starting to move on.”

“I hope so.” Said Remus.

“Me too.” Agreed Lily, “I want to spend some one on one time with him at some point as well.”

“They’ll be plenty of time for that, everything’s fine now, we don’t have to worry about waking up and being dead anymore, we have tomorrow.” Said Sirius, a silly smile on his face.

“Honestly, are you just incapable of being serious.”
“No, of course I’m Sirius, that is after all my name.” Sirius joked, met with another eye roll, along with an affectionate smile from Lily.


Harry woke up early as well, but instead of heading down for the great hall for some breakfast, was making his way towards the headmaster’s office.

“Ah, Harry, what brings you here?” Asked Dumbledore warmly as Harry entered his office.

“Well professor –“ Harry began, before the aged man cut him off.

“It’s Albus now Harry.”

“Oh right, sorry Albus, it’s just going to take some time to get used to that.” Harry said, running a hand through his unruly hair.

“Perfectly understandable, now do you have a matter you need to discuss?”

“Well yeah, I wanted to tell you something, and I don’t think I’ll really be able to move on until I just let you know what’s going on, that way it’ll be like I’ve finished my part and the order can deal with it, but then of course -.” Harry stopped, once he noticed he was rambling. The headmaster continued smiling benignly.

“Would you care to explain Harry?” He asked, folding together his hands on his desk.

“You know how I went up to talk with Brooke and Neville professor?”

“Of course.”

“Well when I was leaving I heard a whistle that caught my attention, so I moved towards it.”

“Continue.” Said Albus, leaning forward closer to Harry from across the desk in concentration.

“It ended up being Malfoy trying to get my attention.”


“Yeah, Draco, so I kneeled down next to his cell, and he told me some things that got me thinking.”

“What type of things?”

“Well for one he told me I wasn’t as safe as I thought, and he told me that when the time came for him to come and find him, so he could tell me what t do. Of course his only condition was that I removed him from Azkaban.”

“I see, did Mr. Malfoy say anything else that caused you worry?”

“Not really beyond the ordinary, but then Brooke said some things too when I went to talk to her.”

“Ms. Vener.”

“Yeah, but she wasn’t warning me, not on purpose at least, but when I told her she had picked the losing side, she told me she hadn’t, and then she said my glory would be my doom.” Explained Harry, now pacing across the large office.

“And then what they said just wouldn’t leave me alone, and I started having all these questions and doubts. Like for one the more I think about it this all just seemed too easy. And what about how everyone always said Voldemort had this army of dark creatures, well if that was the final battle why didn’t he have any dark creatures with him? And how come the killing curse changed from green to gold, does it normally do that? I mean too much just doesn’t make sense. Ginny thinks I’m just suffering from stress and that I have to slow down, but I just have this feeling that something is really wrong.” He finished panting after his long oration.

“Those are all interesting points Harry, most of which I was not previously aware of.” Said Albus, breaking the silence that had seeped into the room after Harry’s speech.

“What do you think? Am I just crazy?” Harry asked hurriedly.

“I think there may be some validity to some of your insights, and no I do not believe that you have gone crazy, but at the moment I can think of nothing to signal any cause for alarm, I will however investigate on what you have told me.” Albus said calmly, trying to sooth Harry’s jarred nerves.

“Right.” Said Harry, nodding his head fervently, and lowering himself into a chair. “Can I ask you something else?”

“Anything Harry.”

“I don’t want to continue with Acer Motar training.” Harry said bluntly.

“Why would that be?” Asked Albus peering at Harry over his half moon spectacles.

“Well it takes up a lot of time and energy, and I just want to be normal, it’s cool that I have this power and all, but it’s served it’s purpose, I’d rather just use a wand.” Harry said looking at his lap.

“You do realize that the Acer Motar is a part of all of your powers and just because you choose not to practice it does not mean you will lose the ability.” Dumbledore explained.

“I know, I just want to try and be as normal as possible now that this is all over.”

“I realize that Harry, and I’ll agree with your decision to not continue your training, but I just want you to realize that this could help you in the future, and it may be prudent of you to just finish honing your skills before letting them go.”

“I understand all of that, but right now this is just what I have to do. Maybe sometime in the future I may want to continue lessons again, but until then I just feel like I need to adjust to a life with my parents and no Voldemort, and I don’t know how well I’d be able to do that if I had to concentrate on learning the power of Merlin at the same time.”

“Very well, I will speak to Jonathon about your decision, and I think it is safe to assume that he will agree to your wishes. Is that all you wanted to speak to me about?”

“One more thing.”

“Very well.”

“I was just wondering, what’s going to happen when school starts back up, are we just going to go back on a normal schedule, or will we do things differently now that Voldemort is gone?” Asked Harry, “You don’t have to tell me if you don’t want to, it’s really none of my business, I was just curious.” He added as a hurried afterthought.

“No, I daresay you have a right to more information than most. We will try to resume our daily activities as normally as possible. We will hold one special feast in celebration at Tom’s defeat, and to pay respect to those who gave their lives fighting him, but besides that it will be Hogwarts as usual.”

“Alright then.” Said Harry, letting his brain mull over everything Albus had told him since he entered his office. “I better get going, thanks for talking to me.”

“Anytime Harry, my door is always open.” Said Albus, smiling fondly at the raven-haired boy…no, man.


“Hey Ginny?” Hermione asked. She and Ginny were in the seventh year girls dorms, talking about recent events.

“Yeah Hermione.” Ginny answered.

“What’s wrong with Harry?” Questioned Hermione, worried about her friend.

“He’s just a little ill.” Said Ginny casually flipping through a muggle magazine, but Hermione was smart enough to notice the slight hesitation before her answer, and knew she must have been holding something back.

“Does he have the flu then?” Hermione continued to pry, hoping to learn more.

“No, it’s just after everything he’s been through he’s feeling a bit under the weather.” Ginny replied.

“Oh, well he seemed awfully skinny last night, don’t you think so?”

“He’s lost a bit of weight.” Said Ginny carefully, being wary of how she answered Hermione’s questions, not wanting to give away too much information.

“I think he’s lost more than a bit, and did you see how pale he looks? “

“I really hadn’t noticed.” Ginny answered before facing the magazine towards Hermione, “Do you like the red dress or the blue dress better?” She asked, trying to deter the conversation away from Harry.

“Blue.” Answered Hermione distractedly, “what did he say to you last night after Ron and I left?”

“Just that he was a bit nervous about getting to know his parents and Sirius better.” Ginny lied.

“Oh,” Said Hermione thoughtfully, “But I thought he already talked to them.”

“He did, but really it doesn’t just take one day to get to know your parents who you thought were deceased, it takes a bit more time.” Ginny answered, beginning to become a bit annoyed with Hermione’s relentless questioning.

“I know that.” Said Hermione indignantly, “I just…I’m worried about him that’s all, and I’d really like to know what’s going on, I want to be able to help him.”

“I know you do Hermione, but I really can’t tell you that much, when Harry’s ready to talk he’ll talk, but until then I really don’t have the answers to your questions.” Ginny said slowly, lowering the magazine down from in front of her face.

Hermione merely nodded, and turned her head to look out the window.


“Harry!” James called having just seen his son rounding the corner from outside of Dumbledore’s office.

“Hey.” Harry greeted, smiling brighter than he had in a while.

“You look happy.” James commented.

“I am.” Harry replied sincerely.

“That’s good.”

“Yeah.” Harry answered, but soon they fell into an uncomfortable silence, running out of things to say in greeting to each other. Finally James broke the silence, causing Harry to look up from his shuffling feet that he had been paying extra close attention to.

“You want to go for a walk?” He asked.

“Sure.” Harry agreed.

They soon set off throughout the halls of Hogwarts, earning inquisitive and awed looks from the students who were also roaming the halls.

“I don’t think I’ll ever get used to being stared at like I’m a ghost.” James commented, running a hand through his hair, after a young Ravenclaw had given an obvious gasp as they passed her.

“Trust me, you don’t.” Said Harry smiling wryly. “So where do you want to go?”

“I was thinking Quidditch pitch, I haven’t been on a broom in ages, plus the only time I’ve ever seen you fly ended with you in a coma, and me finding out I was dead in the future.” Harry gave a slightly sad laugh at the memory of those events.

“Well hopefully I’ll be able to stay on a broom better once I graduate.”

“Why’s that?” James asked.

“Didn’t I tell you?” Harry asked. James shook his head no. “Well my friend Oliver Wood, he was the old Gryffindor keeper, and was the captain when I joined the team. Anyways, he started playing keeper for Puddlemore United when he graduated, and recently he just got moved up to play on England’s international team.”

“He wrote me a letter that I got once I woke up in the hospital wing offering me a position as seeker on England’s team once I graduate, that reminds me I have to write him back.” Harry explained, making a mental note to write Oliver later in the day.

“You’re going to play International Quidditch straight out of Hogwarts?” James asked, not able to hide the pride in his voice. “My son the International Quidditch star.” He said quietly to himself before turning back to Harry, “It sounds perfect, your mother is not going to be happy though.”

“Why?” Asked Harry, confused.

“Well she never liked me playing Quidditch in school she was always afraid I’d end up dead. Then we watched all your school Quidditch matches through the veil, and of course she hated you playing Quidditch even more than she hated me playing it, because you’re her son and all. She especially became opposed to the whole practice after your accident this year. She’ll want you to take a nice safe desk job at the ministry.” James finished laughing, Harry joining in.

“I was offered some ministry jobs, but I decided that I just wanted to play Quidditch, it’s something I like to do, and I wasn’t all that excited to go off and hunt down any more dark wizards.”

“Mmm, if anyone deserves to do something they love it’s you, you’ve had to deal with more than the majority of people, you should just kick back and relax.” Said James, as they walked out onto the sunny grounds and towards the Quidditch pitch.

“You were an auror right?” Harry asked.

“Sure was.” James answered, “I don’t know if I would have done it if it hadn’t been Voldemort though.”

“Why’s that?”

“Well you know, after learning what I did in the future I wanted to do anything in my power to stop him from coming to power, and even though Sirius and I had come up with a plan so that even if he did come after us everything would be all right, said plan resulting in us coming back now, I still didn’t exactly like the idea of leaving you behind for all those years, especially since I knew what you would have to face.” James explained, putting an arm on Harry’s shoulder when he mentioned leaving him behind.

“I wish you guys had been here all this time and as much as I wish that things had been different, I’m glad you’re all back now.” Harry admitted, feeling his cheeks flush a little out of embarrassment.

“When you become a parent not much more matters to you than your kid.” James said. Harry laughed. “You can tell yourself now that, that’s not true, but just wait when you have a junior prongs junior. It’s a fact of life.” Harry stopped laughing, and looked at his father smiling.

“When Lily found out she was pregnant we were both only 21. Of course we were both thrilled, and I had some idea prior that it would all happen, I was still the most excited I had ever been. Well, obviously we told everyone, the milkman, the paperboy, all the aurors, had to gloat you see, it’s not every day you become a father. Everyone was happy for us, but they told us that having a kid would put a strain on our relationship, that we would fight more, and probably end up separated or barely able to stand each other.” James said.

“Did it?” Harry asked, his face paling slightly.

“Nah, they couldn’t have been more wrong. If anything you just made our time together better, even if we knew that it would eventually have to come crashing down. But no, I loved being a dad, I still do.” James said, smiling fondly at his son, who was wearing the largest smile he had ever seen him wear.

“You’re a good dad.” Harry offered.

“Well I must be doing something right if you’re my son.” James said, making Harry laugh again. They were now standing out in the Quidditch pitch talking, flying completely forgotten.


“Did you ever hear about the time that you broke my arm?” James asked Harry, on the verge of tears after laughing so hard. Harry and James had ended up walking up to the stands, James telling Harry stories about when he was a child, and about his days as a Marauder, while Harry told James bits of trivial information about himself. No matter how stupid Harry thought some of the things he was telling his father were, James looked positively thrilled to be learning more about Harry.

“No.” Said Harry, “Tell me.”

“Well Sirius and I were babysitting you. It was our first time to do so without Lily or Remus hovering in the background giving us instructions or telling us we were holding you the wrong way, so we were feeling pretty good about ourselves.”

“We were doing an excellent job if I do say so myself, that is until lunch time. So Sirius and I take you into the kitchen and I started making sandwiches. Sirius put you on the counter, and went over to the cupboard to get the baby food, leaving you all by yourself on the counter. You had just started crawling, but you were being pretty good and staying put where you were sitting, playing around with measuring cups and what not.”

“Anyways, Sirius and I are making lunch when in comes this stray cat who had come in through the back door. Sirius loves to torment cats, it’s a bit of an obsession for him, so he spots this cat and turns into padfoot. He’s chasing this cat around barking, the cats yowling, and I’m laughing so of course you were interested and decided ‘hey why don’t I crawl off the counter and over to Sirius and the cat.’ By the time I realized what you were doing it was already too late.”

“So I went tearing across the kitchen to try and catch you, but I tripped over a table chair and landed up on my back right under where you were going to fall, so there I was waiting to catch you, little did I know that Sirius had seen what was happening too and came running in padfoot form to try and catch you as well.”

“To make a long story short you fell, bringing a ten pound bag of flower you had your hands on with you, knocked into Sirius on the way down, sent him flying on top of me, you fell on top of him, and the ten pound bag of flower dropped on my arm…breaking it. To make matters worse the bag of flower splits open after it breaks my arm covering us and the kitchen, when just then your mother and her friend Alison come waltzing in. It wasn’t pretty. Your mum didn’t let us babysit you alone for a long, long time after that, which I always thought was a bit unfair. You broke my arm, I didn’t break yours.” James finally finished, tears streaming down his face as he laughed, while Harry laughed just as hard, clutching onto his side.

“It’s not my fault, you shouldn’t have left me on the counter.” Harry protested, trying to quell the wheezing sounds he was making after laughing so hard.

“If it was anybodies fault it was Sirius’, he was the one who left you on the counter by yourself in the first place, he thought it was pretty funny, had a good hard laugh at my expense. Your mum’s friend thought it was pretty funny too, telling Lily she wished her boyfriend was half as funny as yours truly, of course I bragged about that comment forever.”

“Did mum yell?” Harry asked, still clutching his side.

“The loudest to date I think. She saw one look at you covered in flower, me clutching my arm, Sirius laughing, sandwiches and baby food littered across the room, and just screeched like a banshee. A very adorable banshee.”

“I would love to see that.”

“I’ll put it into a pensieve sometime and show you.” James offered

“That would be great, it kind of reminds me of this time during fourth year when I was feeling stressed out about the tournament and snuck down to the kitchens one night.”

“Alright this I’ve got to hear.” Said James leaning back.

“Well it’s not as funny as yours, but it was still pretty funny. I went down there and there’s this one house elf who likes me quite a bit named Dobby. Anyways I went down there and Dobby saw me and got all excited asking me what I wanted.”

“I told him I wanted some pastries so he rushed off to get them. He comes running back with this tray loaded with them, and I ran up to meet him, because I was pretty hungry, anyways I grabbed them from him, but slipped and fell back and the entire tray flew up in the air and came back down in my face, covering me in all this custard and jam. Remember this kitchen is filled with house elves, and they were freaked out and running around trying to help me up, and clean all the pastry stuff off of me.”

“I insisted I didn’t need help, so I put my hand up on the counter to pull myself up, but I had grabbed onto a platter with all this food left over from dinner. So I grabbed onto that, and it all came toppling down on top of me. It took me about five minutes to get up, because I kept slipping on all of the food on the floor or spilling more stuff on myself, Needless to say I left as soon as possible, and didn’t go back for a long time.” Harry finished to find James doubled over in laughter, tears streaming, clutching his side like Harry had been doing. He looked up at Harry, his face red from laughing so hard, and wheezed.

“I did the exact same thing third year.”


Lily was in the Owlery having just sent some letters off to some old friends, smiling as she watched her husband and son out on the Quidditch pitch from the window. She really had missed Harry, and had been terribly upset about what had happened to him during the final battle, but for some reason felt like everything was going to be okay.

She jumped a little when she heard the door to the Owlery open, and turned around quickly to see none other than Ginny Weasley clutching a letter in her hand.

“Sorry I didn’t mean to startle you.” Ginny apologized, coming over to stand next to Lily, calling Pig over from the rafters.

“It’s fine.” Assured Lily, turning her head once more to watch the two men she cared about most in the world. She didn’t notice Ginny send off her letter or come to stand next to her.

“What are you watching?” Ginny asked softly. Since she had first met Harry’s mother she had liked her immensely, and couldn’t help but feel very comfortable in her presence.

“Look there.” Said Lily, pointing out Harry and James on the Quidditch pitch. Ginny scanned the area Lily had pointed to briefly before her eyes settled on the two men.

“You all being back has really helped him, it’s pretty easy to tell.” She commented.

“You’ve helped him out just as much, he loves you.” Lily said.

“I don’t know if I’ve helped him out as much as having his parents and godfather back has though.” Ginny contradicted.

“I really think you have, and I can tell just by the way he looks at you that he loves you.”

“Yeah.” Ginny agreed quietly, as she continued to watch Harry with his father.


Later that night after everyone had eaten and gone off to bed Harry Potter sat down in the common room, quill and parchment in hand, and wrote:

Dear Oliver,

I was pleasantly surprised to see your letter and offer when I woke up in the hospital wing, made things a tad easier. After careful deliberation I’ve decided that professional Quidditch may be just what I need right now; count me in.

I know you said you’ve heard rumors that I was going to become an auror, and that was the original plan, but now I juts feel like I need to do something different. What better than Quidditch!

If you come to the final Quidditch match come find me and we can talk, and of course we’ll bring the cup to Gryffindor this year, no need to worry.



Well there you go, another chapter done, another weekend over with (they just go by so fast). I know this isn’t the longest chapter that’s been up in awhile, but I fear this weekend was just particularly hard to write during, lots of homework, went to a few basketball games, and was just being plain lazy.

Nothing can bring you peace but yourself
--Ralph Waldo Emerson


Chapter 33: Epilogue
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Epilogue…and you all thought I was done
(Song, All the things I’ve done, by The Killers)

When there's nowhere else to run
Is there room for one more son
One more son
If you can hold on
If you can hold on, hold on
I wanna stand up, I wanna let go
You know, you know - no you don't, you don't
I wanna shine on in the hearts of men
I want a meaning from the back of my broken hand

Another head aches, another heart breaks
I am so much older than I can take
And my affection, well it comes and goes
I need direction to perfection, no no no no

Help me out
Yeah, you know you got to help me out
Yeah, oh don't you put me on the backburner
You know you got to help me out

And when there's nowhere else to run
Is there room for one more son
These changes ain't changing me
The cold-hearted boy I used to be

Yeah, you know you got to help me out
Yeah, oh don't you put me on the backburner
You know you got to help me out
You're gonna bring yourself down
Yeah, you're gonna bring yourself down
Yeah, you're gonna bring yourself down

I got soul, but I'm not a soldier
I got soul, but I'm not a soldier…

Yeah, you know you got to help me out
Yeah, oh don't you put me on the backburner
You know you got to help me out
You're gonna bring yourself down
You're gonna bring yourself down
Yeah, oh don't you put me on the backburner
Yeah, you're gonna bring yourself down

Over and out, last call for sin
While everyone's lost, the battle is won
With all these things that I've done

All these things that I've done
If you can hold on
If you can hold on


Eight Months Later

“Calm down there Harry.” Admonished Oliver Wood, at seeing Harry’s frazzled state.

Harry didn’t answer but continued his nervous pacing around the English Quidditch teams changing rooms.

“It’s going to be fine.” Oliver continued.

“It’s going to be fine.” Harry repeated out loud, more for his own general assurance than Oliver’s.

“Seriously Harry, you’re going to wear a hole through the floor if you keep pacing like that.” Oliver continued speaking, but by this time Harry had effectively drowned out his voice with his thoughts of the previous morning


After waking at an ungodly hour in the morning, and after tossing and turning for a good three hours afterward, he had resigned to the fact that trying to get back to sleep was futile, and had risen to greet the day, stomach full of butterflies.

So after a scalding hot shower, a shave, and a few minutes deep breathing he had walked down the stairs of Potter Manor, to find Remus, Sirius, his parents, Hermione, and the entire Weasley clan already eating breakfast and waiting for him.

A chorus of, “Good Morning Harry’s!” greeted him as he lowered himself into a chair between Remus and his mother, while Mrs. Weasley set a plate full of bacon, eggs, and pancakes in front of him.

“Eat up dear, you have a big day ahead of you.” She had ordered before bustling back over to the coffee pot.

Harry had obliged, however much he didn’t feel like eating, he knew he had to if he wanted to perform well in the day’s challenges.

Slowly, he took a sip of tea, running a hand through his hair glancing between the three doors leading out of the large kitchen.

“Nervous?” His father asked breaking the silence in the room.

“Yeah.” Harry smiled knowingly, as he pulled his hand from his constantly messy hair.

“You’ll do great, I remember the first time I saw you fly…well not the first time, that time ended up with you in a coma…” Sirius began, but quickly quieted himself with a wince of pain and a sharp look in the general direction of James who seemed to have kicked him under the table, apparently thinking that, that type of talk would do nothing to help settle Harry’s nerves. “Like I was saying I’m sure you’ll do great.” He finished, still glaring menacingly at James.

“What time do you have to be at the pitch again Harry?” Hermione asked.

“Ten sharp.” Harry replied dryly, he was finding it hard to swallow his food. She sent him an unreadable look before turning back to read the page of the Daily Prophet that Ron had just finished with.

“Come on Harry buck up!” Exclaimed Fred, or was it George.

“Yeah Harry, today is your first game, and you look like you’re marching to your death.” Piped up the other twin.

“I am.” Harry replied, causing a light laughter throughout the kitchen that seemed to take the edge off of his nerves ever so slightly.

“Really Harry, you know you’ll do fine, we know you’ll do fine, everybody knows you’ll do fine. This is Quidditch, it’s what you do best.” Remus tried to lighten the situation.

“But if I don’t do as well as all the hype then I’m doomed, this is my career, I turned down all my other offers, this is all I have!” He exclaimed rather excitedly.

“Don’t worry Harry.” Ginny soothed, reaching over and placing a hand on his arm from across the table. “I know that you’re nervous, and that you won’t be fully confidant until you go out on the field, but if worse does come to worse. Which it won’t, anyone would hire you in a heartbeat.”

“Why would they do that?” He asked skeptically.

“Oh honestly Harry, you never give yourself enough credit.” Interjected Hermione, “Why would they do that? Well let’s see first there’s the fact that you’ve faced dark magic and come out the victor at the end of mainly every school year, there could be the fact that you were the one to defeat Voldemort, this little thing called Acer Motar, you’re the youngest seeker in a century, you are an established Occlumist and you can practice Legimency, you hold the Order of Merlin First Class, you’re a member of the Defense Against the Dark Arts League, you have a place in the Wizemgont, you received nine OWLS, and placed the highest in Defense Against the Dark Arts and Transfiguration, and the list just goes on.” Hermione said, ticking off each point on her finger as she said it, “If that isn’t enough to qualify you than nothing ever will.

Harry felt himself redden as Hermione named off his achievements especially when she mentioned his Order of Merlin, and the positions he held on various boards at such a young age. He had received the honors at his graduation from Hogwarts at the end of his seventh year, which now seemed so long ago, even though it had only been a few months, by the minister of Magic himself.

He tried to subdue the uneasy feeling that continued to persist in the pit of his stomach by busying himself with the pile of post Hedwig had delivered.

“Anything good?” Asked Remus.

“Bills…Junk Mail…More Bills…Junk Mail…letter from Stallworth…something from Hogwarts…more Junk Mail…Quidditch Weekly.” Harry read aloud as he thumbed through the stack. He carefully set his Quidditch Weekly to the side, normally he would be thrilled that his issue had arrived, but today he didn’t need anymore reminders about what he would be doing in only a few hours time.

Ginny seemed to sense his unease and decided that it would be the perfect opportunity to get away.

“Harry, what do you say we go for a walk, I think you could use the fresh air.” She suggested.

“Yeah, alright.” Agreed Harry as he lifted himself from his seat and excused him from the table.

The two walked in companionable silence out onto the grounds behind the large manor, until they made their way to a stone bench obscuring their view from the house by a large segment of bushes.

“What’s up Ginny?” Harry asked as he sat down on the bench and mentioned for Ginny to join him.

“Nothing, I just thought you might need to get away for a bit, you know, relax.” She explained as she sat down next to Harry.

“I suppose.” Harry agreed.

“You’re going to do fine.” She assured him yet again.

“I know, but this is so big for me. It’s the beginning of my professional career, this isn’t just Slytherin versus Gryffindor, this is an international Quidditch math, I’m just afraid that I’ll completely miss the snitch, and I’ll ruin my chances for any type of future with England.” He mused his fears aloud.

“Harry, the coach chose you before he even met you face to face, he didn’t even make you try out.” Ginny reminded him.

“But he’s seen me play before, he wasn’t just going off a guess.” He countered.

“Exactly, he saw you play and he knew you had genuine talent. It’s his job to find the best, and in my opinion, he found it.” She told him smiling.

“It’s still hard not to be nervous.”

“I would think you were a coward if you weren’t a little bit nervous, it’s only natural.”

“A coward?”

“Yes, I think a genuinely foolish, idiotic, and fearful person goes into a new and strange situation like this one feeling immortal, it only shows that you’re human, and that you’re man enough to admit your fears, that just makes you look stronger.”

“I still don’t get it.”

“I don’t know if I do either, dad always said it, and it always just sounded right, even though I could never put my finger on why it sounded that way.” She said, her gaze growing slightly unfocused, as she seemed to be remembering times her father had coined the phrase.

“I guess it does sound right.” He agreed quietly.

“Just have faith and confidence in yourself, that’s all you can do.”

“I just wish I could get it over with, or do something productive to keep my mind off it.” He said loudly, obviously frustrated at his nervous state.

“Hmmm,” Said Ginny pursing her lips together, “Well I think I might be able to do something about that.”

“How?” He looked at her skeptically.

“Well be quiet and I’ll show you.” She commanded, and he obliged.

Slowly she leaned in close so that she was only a few feet away from her, catching on quickly to her intentions, Harry made the trip easier by meeting her the rest of the way.

The kiss was soft and shallow, light and teasing. After a while she broke away, causing a grunt of protest from Harry. She frowned at him before leaning back towards him, he tried to come forward for another kiss, but she ducked away and instead planted a small kiss on his forehead.

“You…” She kissed his nose.

“Will…” She kissed his cheek.

“Do…” She kissed his other cheek.

“Great…” She kissed his temple.

“Ginny.” Harry pretended to pout.

“What?” She asked innocently.

“Don’t tease me.” He complained.

“Tease? Me?” She feigned innocence.

“Yes, you.” Harry replied as he pretended to be upset.

“Well we certainly don’t want people to think I’m a tease now, do we?”

“Of course not.”

“Well then let’s not let anyone come to that conclusion.” She smiled at him, as he ducked quickly around her outstretched arm and met her for another kiss. This time around it was deeper, filled with more passion, yet the more prevalent emotions were understanding and love.

Ginny slowly ran her hands across Harry’s once again muscled back. After he had woken up in the hospital wing since his defeat of Voldemort and the return of his parents Harry’s outlook had been much more positive, especially after Oliver and England’s Quidditch coach had come to see the final Quidditch game of the season, which Harry had won no sooner than it had begun by snatching the snitch right out from under the Slytherin’s seekers nose. He had been thrilled when the coach, a man named Jerry Burton had come up, vigorously shaken his hand, and basically pleaded that he come play for England. Harry of course had practically signed the papers on the spot.

He had also made good of his vow to improve his health, and with the help of those around him had regained his appetite, stopped questioning himself, slowly come out of his depressed state, gained back his lost weight, and combined with his vigorous Quidditch training practices had regained the muscle he had lost during his seventh year.

Harry now could swear he heard a muffled noise from the back of Ginny’s throat, which only incensed him to deepen the kiss, running his hands lightly up and down her arms, making her involuntarily shiver against him.

They briefly pulled a part to catch their breath, but rejoined just as quickly desperate for the alone time that had been too few and far between since the beginning of the summer.

Harry had been busy getting to know his parents, training for Quidditch, and working on the various boards he had been appointed to. All this combined had left little time to spend with Ginny, as she too had been busy with her own summer activities. It seemed as well that whenever they did manage to sneak off that they had quickly been called apart either by one or both of their mothers who seemed to know that their children were doing more than just talking with each other.

Harry could feel Ginny tugging at the buttons on the cloak he had put on before they went outside, as he slowly tugged on the sleeve of her muggle t-shirt.

After quite a bit of fumbling, and Harry falling off the bench, Ginny had managed to get the cloak undone and settled herself down next to him on the grass below.

He pushed her back against the bench carefully as he leaned up against her, using her as a brace so he didn’t fall against the stone of the bench. He lifted his hand and ran his hand through her silky hair, as she set a hand behind her to support herself and a hand up to grip Harry’s messy hair.

Ginny began trying to unclasp the buttons along Harry’s navy blue polo, finding them just as difficult if not more so than the buttons of his cloak had proved to be. She eventually had to break away, her shaking hands making it just as hard. As soon as she had the final button unclasped, and Harry had begun to lean forward to resume where they had left off they heard a shout from the house. Harry let out a groan of disappointment and leaned forward to rest his forehead against Ginny’s.

“Who is it this time?” He mumbled as he pressed a kiss to her temple, trying to smooth his erratic breathing. Ginny craned her head slightly towards the direction of the noise to try to discern the caller’s identity.

“Sounds like your mum.” She finally replied, brining a hand up to smooth down her messy hair.

“Crap.” Harry swore under his breath, “What is it with those two?” He asked to no one in particular, referring to his and Ginny’s mothers.

“I don’t know.” Said Ginny sighing as she lifted Harry off her, and re-sat herself on the stone bench, while Harry remained sitting on the ground brooding about the interruption.

The call came again, and reluctantly he called back, “COMING MUM!”

“I suppose we should go back in then, I don’t feel like having the talk with my mum again, and I don’t think you want to go through that whole uncomfortable ordeal with James, Remus, and Sirius again.” Ginny said, standing from the bench and offering a hand to Harry, who seemed to be in a better mood since she mentioned the comical situation with the three older men.

A few weeks before graduation while Harry had been visiting his parents in their Hogwarts quarters, his mother had slipped away, and at some point Remus and Sirius had entered. They, along with his father, had spent the next two hours stumbling embarrassedly through the ins and outs of women and dating, all three a distinct shade of red. Growing up in a dormitory with four other boys made most of what they had said not all that new to Harry, but he was having too much fun watching them struggle through their explanations to interrupt them and alert them of that specific fact. Later he and Ginny had, had a good laugh about the whole situation.

“I guess so.” He relented, allowing Ginny to help him up. They both took a moment to compose their appearance before walking back to the house where sure enough Lily was standing in the doorway waiting. She smiled at them benignly and stepped back from the porch doorway so they could enter the foyer.

“It’s about thirty minutes to ten, you might want to think about apparating to the pitch soon.” James said, walking into the room, as Sirius sidled up next to him.

“I still don’t like the idea of you playing Quidditch, you know I think that position they offered you at Hogwarts sounded quite interesting.” Lily began. Everyone in the room rolled their eyes, Lily had gone over the subject so thoroughly that it was fairly easy to predict what she was going to say next. True to everyone’s predictions she continued on as usual. “You would have been a great Defense Professor, since Jonathon decided to retire to go back to work for the Department of Ministries, I really don’t think they could find anyone better suited.”

“I know mum, we’ve been over this, but that’s not what I want right now.”

“But it would be so much safer, and just think how much you would be able to teach people, you’re so talented…”

“I know mum, but don’t you think it would be a bit weird to teach people only a year younger than I am.”

“I can’t help but worry about you.” Lily said, her shoulders shrugging.

“I know mum, and I appreciate it, I really do, and who knows one of these days I may want to be a professor, but not right now, I’m only eighteen, there’s time to be a professor in the future if that’s what I really want to do.” He tried to reassure her like he had already done so many times before.

“Come on honey why don’t we go get everything ready so we don’t have to rush around at the last minute when it’s time to leave for the match alright?” James asked, rushing forward to Harry’s assistance, not wanting Lily to start on about how worried she was Harry would get hurt, and all the horrible Quidditch stories she had heard.

“Alright.” She relented, and allowed herself to be led from the room by James.

“I better go and get myself together as well.” Sirius announced to Harry and Ginny, he made his way to leave the room, but leaned down first to whisper in Harry’s ear, “You have lip gloss on your chin.” Sirius walked out of the room smirking mischievously as Harry blushed a deep red and energetically began to rub at his chin.

Ginny looked at him oddly as he did so, and once satisfied that he was lip gloss free waved her into the hallway that led to the kitchen with him.

They re-entered the kitchen to find everyone virtually the same as they had left them.

“How was your walk?” Asked Mrs. Weasley smiling at them.

“It was fine.” Ginny replied simply, grabbing a glass of pumpkin juice off the table.

“Well that’s good. Harry dear, I’ve packed a little something for you to eat after the match, I put it over in your Quidditch bag. I daresay you’ll be famished.” She said, pointing to his training bag that was situated in a corner.

“Thanks Molly, I really appreciate it.” He replied earnestly.

“Well we don’t want you turning back into that stick figure.” She said, as she continued her work throughout the kitchen. Harry felt the mood in the room darken quickly, and sensing the unease that her comment had caused, decided to change the subject.

“Why don’t you sit down? I told you, you didn’t have to clean up while you’re here.” Harry told the woman he considered a second mother.

“Nonsense.” She waved her hand, “I just simply hate the idea of you here in this big old house all by yourself, besides you barely have any time yourself to get things done, always so busy with all the responsibilities you’ve taken on.”

“I have Dobby and Winky to help me, besides I always have someone around visiting, I’m hardly ever alone.” He reminded her.

“Still, I don’t like the idea of it all.” She replied crossing her arms, signifying the matter was closed. Harry had a flashing vision of Ginny doing something remarkably similar, and suppressed a smile at the thought of where she had learned how to end a conversation so effectively.

“Harry you should probably head out now, ten minutes to ten.” Remus called over looking at the clock on the kitchen’s fireplace mantle.

“Oh yeah…” Harry was instantly reminded of why he had been so nervous earlier and felt all the nerves that had been alleviated return just as quickly as they had left.

After everyone had wished Harry another round of ‘good lucks’ and ‘you’ll be fines’, and he had assured that everyone would be there in the seats he had, had reserved for them, gotten one last inconspicuous goodbye kiss from Ginny, he made his way out into his office to apparate.


“Harry are you even listening to me?” Oliver’s voice interrupted Harry’s train of thought.

“No,” He replied distractedly.

Oliver looked like he was going to say something more, but was stopped by Jerry Burton, England’s coach enter the locker room. His presence settled down the rest of the team and they all slowed down their activities to pay attention to his pre game speech.

“Alright!” Jerry’s voice rang throughout the now silent locker room, “I know that for some of you this is old habit by now.” He glanced at a few of the players, “Some of you are coming in from other teams,” He glanced at Oliver and another player who had come from an American Junior League, “And for some of you this is your first shot at anything remotely compared to International Quidditch.” His eyes finally settled on Harry before he looked away again and focused his eyes straight ahead.

“No matter where you all have come from, you’re a team now, and a damn good one if my opinion counts at all. There is real talent here, in every single department; we have three outstanding chasers, two beaters who are as vicious on the field as they come, a keeper who makes every save, and a seeker who could catch the tip of a pin instead of the snitch with barely any trouble at all.” The coach paused for a moment, leaving Harry to glance around the room where every member of the team was looking pleased at the praise they had just earned. Oliver, he noticed, had a determined gleam in his eye that could only be brought about by a Quidditch game.

“Now Ireland is good, but they have a poor defensive strategy, one that we should be able to break through easy enough, and their seeker has had a poor track record recently.” Jerry continued, “If we work together, we’ll be able to beat them no problem, but we must stay united and help each other out when we’re out there. They may have a bad defense, but they have a keeper good enough to rival Oliver.” Harry saw Oliver give a nod of assent at the coach’s words before turning his attention back to the speech. “Now that is no need to worry, like I said before if we stick together and just use the strategy we used in practice we’ll be fine. Also, remember that this is only a pre-season game; it doesn’t count in our standings, but that doesn’t mean any of you can slack off. This game is being highly profiled, so I suggest you all do everything in your power to give them a good show. We’re going to show them that England is a force to be reckoned with.”


“AND NOW WELCOME ONTO THE FIELD THE IRELAND NATIONAL QUIDDITCH TEAM JOHNSON, WARD, SHERRY, SIMINGTON, BLOOM, MARSI, AND CRICKET!” The announcer called out into the stadium. The crowd roared their approval as the Ireland team came flying out onto the field in green and gold uniforms.

The Ireland Team did a lap around the field, finishing they positioned themselves onto the field to await the entrance of England.

“AND NOW PLEASE WELCOME THE ENGLISH NATIONAL QUIDDITCH TEAM, YOUR HOME PLAYERS, WE HAVE MARPLE, MATIN, ANDERSON, BROWN, WOOD, PIERCE, AND SEEKER HARRRRRRYYYYY POOOTTTTTEEEERRRR!” The crowd let out a deafening roar as England flew onto the field, which increased with extreme gusto at Harry’s entrance, who decided to ignore the cheers of the crowd and concentrate fully on the game at hand.

As Harry flew around on his opening lap, he felt his prior jitters melt away, all he felt was the wind blowing through his hair, this was where he belonged…


“AND HARRY POTTER HAS CAUGHT THE SNITCH!” The announcer roared over the deafening screams of the crowd an hour later as Harry lowered himself onto the ground, quickly engulfed in a large hug by his excited teammates.

But it wasn’t his teammates, the crowd, the various reporters who had come to cover the match, or his coach’s praise that caught his attention, it was the group of people up in the stands jumping about and hugging each other that made him feel happiest of all, because up in those stands was Sirius, Remus, Hermione, Ron, The Weasleys, his parents, and many others who mattered to him. They were all there. His family.


Well there you go, it’s over, this fic is officially over. El Fin. Done. Over with.

Sorry about the cheesy ending, and the short epilogue, I wanted to have this whole Quidditch match typed out, plus a few other scenes, but it’s around 2 am, and I’m going out of town this weekend, so this was about as much as I had time for. I might come back at some point and add that in though.

It feels really weird typing this, after all the work I’ve put into it, it’s finally over. Well, not really, there is still the sequel.

I have given a great amount of thought to the sequel and I think I’m settling on having the time frame when Harry is a bit older, and maybe with a family. The plot line I have planned out, could really work at any age, but I feel it would be best in the aforementioned time frame.

As far as when it will be posted, I honestly cannot answer. I have a few things I want to finish before I even attempt a new plot line. I want to finish my Lily and James Story, edit this story, and post a revised version on Once that’s all done, then I plan to focus all attention on the sequel. I want to write a lot of the sequel before it’s posted though, as I feel it helps to be able to go back and change things as you write further with the story, helps things flow better.

In reality I really think that this fic, although it had a strong response, was lacking due to the fact that I changed my mind on quite a few occurrences and characters halfway though the writing, leaving a few things vague, with not a lot of foreshadowing, and in my opinion quite a few sketchy transitions. That’s partly why I want to edit this story on this site, and post a revised version on another; I won’t be able to rest with this until I’m completely satisfied that it is the best I can do. I plan on editing each chapter one at a time, and will place an asterisk next to the edited chapter’s title, on the chapter page, so if you’re inclined you can check that out, as it’s being re-published. I will go through correctall grammer faux paus, and add in a lot of extra scenes, some of which may have impact on the story line of the sequel, so I would recommend at least glancing over them.

I must also take this opportunity to thank absolutely everyone who has responded to this story, and inspired me with ideas and encouragement along the way, without all of you this story wouldn’t have made it past chapter one. And for that I am very, very grateful.

So, that’s it, not much more to say, although I will tell you the title of the sequel so you’ll be able to look out for it, it will be called…The Truth About Tomorrow, and I will tell you now that Harry fights as much of an internal battle as external. So please watch for that in the future. Many thanks over and over again, I really cannot emphasize how much the response has meant to me.

Much, Much. Much love,
Treacy, a.k.a SeaMar

“If you can’t dazzle them with brilliance, baffle them with bullshit.”
--I really have no idea who said this, but I absolutely love it!